Contents

Other Books by MJ Duncan

Copyright

Symphony in Blue

One

Two

Three

Four

Five

Six

Seven

Eight

Nine

Ten

Eleven

Twelve

Thirteen

Fourteen

Fifteen

Sixteen

Seventeen

Eighteen

Nineteen

Twenty

Twenty-One

Twenty-Two

Twenty-Three

Twenty-Four

Twenty-Five

Twenty-Six

Twenty-Seven

Twenty-Eight

Twenty-Nine

Thirty

Thirty-One

Thirty-Two

Thirty-Three

Thirty-Four

Thirty-Five

Thirty-Six

Thirty-Seven

Thirty-Eight

Thirty-Nine

Forty

Forty-One

Forty-Two

Forty-Three

Forty-Four

Forty-Five

Acknowledgements

OTHER BOOKS BY MJ DUNCAN

Second Chances

Veritas

Spectrum

Atramentum

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Copyright © 2017 by MJ Duncan

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means—electronic, mechanical, photocopy, recording, or any other—except for brief quotations in printed reviews, without prior written permission from the author.

Cover art © 2017 MJ Duncan

ONE

Gwen Harrison hefted her cello case higher on her back as she wandered into the waiting elevator, pulling her carry-on suitcase behind her. She double-checked the paper sleeve with her room key, and yawned as she pressed her thumb to the button for the eleventh floor. The five hour flight from Los Angeles to Maui had only ticked off three hours on the clock thanks to the difference in time zones, but as far as her body was concerned it was still close to two in the morning and she was exhausted.

She rubbed a tired hand over her face and then pushed the button for her floor again. The extra push must have been all the elevator needed because the doors began to slide shut, and she let out a quiet cheer as she anticipated finally getting to her room.

“Penguins!” a distinctly adult, female voice cried exuberantly from the lobby.

Gwen looked up through the shrinking gap of the closing doors and frowned. She could understand a child being excited about the African Penguins that were in a stacked lava stone enclosure in the lobby with a beach and small pond for swimming, but it seemed ridiculous for an adult to harbor that same enthusiasm. Granted, she had stopped and watched the cute little guys sleeping for a few minutes herself, but there was a difference between thinking, ‘Ooh, penguins!’ and shouting it for all to hear.

A second later, a new female voice that was an elegant blend of smoke and honey threatened, “I swear to god, Waterman, if you keep this shit up, I’m going to take my leg off and beat you with it.”

Gwen’s frown deepened. That was, without a doubt, the most unusual threat she had ever heard in her life.

“PLEASE HOLD THE DOOR!” the same low, smoky-smooth voice that had just threatened violence against the woman Gwen assumed was named Waterman hollered as a scant eighteen inch opening separated the elevator doors.

The tenor of pure panic in the woman’s voice was enough to propel Gwen forward despite her desire to do nothing more than crawl into bed and sleep off the twenty-hour day she was so close to wrapping up, and her eyes shot to the elevator doors as she drove the pad of her thumb into the button that should force them to reverse course.

The elevator seemed immune to the command, however, and the large brass-plated doors continued to slide slowly shut.

Twelve inches.

Eight.

“Fuck! Come on, Waterman! I promise we’ll look at the damn penguins tomorrow, okay?”

Five.

Gwen was about to throw her arm into the gap to activate the safety feature that made all elevator doors stop closing when they encountered an object in their way when the doors finally stalled and began to reverse direction. She blew out a soft sigh of relief and quickly moved away from the control panel, the hard case strapped to her back thumping against the wall as she did her best to get out of the way of whoever would be joining her.

Two women stumbled into the elevator a moment later, and Gwen wrinkled her nose at the stench of alcohol that followed them. The taller of the two stood an inch or two over six feet, and had short, tousled sandy-blond hair that was more sand than blond but too light to be considered brown, and broad, tanned shoulders and muscled arms that were on tantalizing display thanks to the tight black tank she wore. Gwen bit her lip as she let her gaze slide lower, over small, pert breasts and the narrow line where the woman’s tank disappeared into a pair of tight, faded jeans that sat low on her hips and clung to the sculpted curve of her ass and thighs. She was, without a doubt, the most striking woman Gwen had ever seen.

Her companion had bright green eyes and wavy, copper-colored hair that tickled her shoulders. The redhead was about the same height as Gwen, and the top of her head just reached the taller woman’s shoulder. She was wearing a white tank and khaki shorts, and though she was not as tanned, her skin was still a healthy sun-kissed bronze. She had one arm draped over the taller woman’s shoulders and, as Gwen watched them, it quickly became clear that the only reason she was able to remain upright at all was the muscled arm that was wrapped securely around her waist.

“Thanks for holding the car,” the sandy-blonde said without glancing in Gwen’s direction as she maneuvered the redhead to the back of the elevator and pushed her up against the rear wall. “Stay there, Waterman.”

The redhead, Waterman, smiled a wide, drunk smile as she grabbed onto the safety bar that circled the car at waist height. “Good wall.”

“Exactly,” the taller woman chuckled, running a hand through her hair as she turned away from her friend. “Oh,” she breathed, her electric blue eyes widening ever so slightly as they landed on Gwen.

Gwen became instantly aware of how disheveled she must appear as those bright eyes drifted over her. Her jeans and pale pink tee were undoubtedly wrinkled from sitting on a plane for over five hours, and she could feel that more than a few tendrils of her thick, chestnut-colored hair had slipped out of the sloppy bun she had pulled it up into while waiting at the rental car counter. There was no hint of disapproval in the woman’s gaze, however, and Gwen’s pulse tripped over itself when the left side of her mouth quirked up in a small, lopsided smile as their gazes locked.

“Thanks again for holding the elevator.”

Gwen swallowed hard and did her best to ignore the way her stomach became suddenly alight with butterflies when that amazing voice was directed her way. “Of course. What floor do you need?”

“Ten.”

Before Gwen could press the appropriate button, Waterman launched herself across the elevator, shouting, “I’ll do it!”

Gwen just barely managed to get out of her way without being trampled, and could only watch in amused horror as Waterman pulled the most epic Buddy the Elf impersonation ever, gleefully running her hands over every button on the elevator’s control panel.

Twice.

“Oh my god, I’m so sorry,” the taller woman apologized as she grabbed Waterman by the wrists and pulled her away from the buttons before she could hit them all for a third time.

Gwen’s eyes went wide as Waterman wavered on her feet, and just when she was sure that she was about to take a header into the wall, the redhead hooked her left arm around the back of her friend’s neck in a surprising display of athleticism to keep herself upright.

“I’m getting married tomorrow!” Waterman announced as the elevator doors slid shut, sealing Gwen in with the pair.

Gwen laughed and nodded. “Congratulations.”

“I’m so sorry,” the taller woman apologized again, rolling her eyes at Waterman’s antics.

“Don’t be.” Gwen shook her head. “It’s fine.”

“It’s really not.”

“She’s drunk.”

“As a skunk,” the woman agreed with a laugh as she guided Waterman back to the rear wall of the car to help her stay on her feet. “But that still doesn’t excuse this level of assholery,” she added, tipping her head at the fully-lit control panel.

Gwen chuckled at her phrasing as she glanced at the lit board. “Yes, well…”

The elevator started to rise with a low hum, and Waterman pointed at Gwen as she loudly whispered in the taller woman’s ear, too drunk to control the volume of her voice, “She’s pretty.”

Gwen blushed as the taller woman nodded and pushed the finger pointed at her back down to her side.

“Yes, she is.” She smiled apologetically at Gwen. “But we don’t point. It’s rude.”

“I’m Regan,” the redhead introduced herself with all the brazen tact of an overly-friendly two-year-old. She wrestled her hand free and grinned as she slapped her friend on the chest. “This is my best man, Dana.”

Regan’s hand landed squarely on Dana’s left breast, and Gwen quickly looked down to hide her smile.

“Hand, Waterman,” Dana warned.

Gwen closed her eyes and prayed she had the strength to not laugh out loud. She lost that battle, however, when she heard Regan delightedly giggle, “Boobie.”

“Seriously?” Dana groaned.

Still chuckling, Gwen looked up just in time to see Regan let go of Dana’s breast. Dana’s expression was a priceless mix of annoyed amusement, and Gwen shook her head. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.” Dana sighed and shook her head. “I’d laugh too, if I were you.”

Already over having fondled her friend, Regan turned her attention back to Gwen as the elevator stopped at the second floor. “What’s your name?”

Gwen shook her head at the apologetic smile quirking Dana’s lips and looked at Regan, whose green eyes were regarding her with a disquieting level of intensity given how drunk she was. “Gwen Harrison.”

Regan waved. “Hi, Gwen.”

Gwen laughed and waved back. “Hi. It’s a pleasure to meet you Regan.”

“A pleasure? Really?” Dana asked archly, shaking her head.

Gwen smiled and shrugged as the elevator doors slid shut again. “Well, it’s certainly been amusing so far.”

“That’s one way to put it,” Dana muttered.

“What are you doing tomorrow, Gwen Harrison?” Regan asked. “Do you want to come to a wedding? Ryan, here”—she tried to smack Dana in the chest again, but Dana caught her hand before it could connect—“still needs a date”

“Still amused?” Dana asked with a wry smile that held an edge of embarrassment that Gwen figured was because she had just been outed to a perfect stranger.

Gwen laughed and tipped her head to the side as if to say, Yeah, kind of, even as she told Regan, “I’m afraid I’m already attending a wedding tomorrow evening. But thank you for the invitation.”

“Oh,” Regan said, nodding glumly. “Right. Sorry, D.” She leaned her head against Dana’s shoulder. “I tried.”

“I’ll be okay, Regan,” Dana chuckled.

“I’m sorry,” Gwen murmured, locking eyes with Dana.

Dana shook her head, her forehead creasing with confusion. “Why? There’s no reason for you to be sorry.”

“Still…” Gwen shrugged. Regan looked so disappointed that she couldn’t help but feel a little bit guilty about refusing her invitation.

“Who’s getting married tomorrow?” Regan piped up as the elevator stopped at the third floor.

“You are,” Gwen said as she pushed the close door button. She must have timed it just right, because the doors immediately began to shut.

Regan rolled her eyes and waved her off. “I know that. I’m not that drunk.”

“Bullshit,” Dana muttered.

Gwen grinned.

Regan blew a long, loud raspberry. “Shut up. Anyway”—she directed her attention back to Gwen—“I meant whose wedding are you going to tomorrow?” Her eyes went comically wide. “Oh my god, it’s not yours, is it?”

“No, it’s not mine,” Gwen assured her. “I honestly don’t know the couple. I’ve just been hired to play the ceremony and reception.”

“Is that your instrument?” Regan asked, pointing at the neck of the satin-finished hard case that was sticking up behind Gwen’s head.

“That's my cello,” Gwen confirmed. She shrugged and added, “Or, one of them, anyway.”

“I played the violin in fourth grade,” Regan shared as the elevator stopped at the fourth floor.

Gwen nodded. She had begun playing the cello at age three, and by the time she was in fourth grade she had already performed alongside the American Symphony Orchestra on a half-dozen different occasions. “Did you?”

“Yeah.” Regan nodded. “I sucked so bad at it that my parents paid me fifty bucks to quit.”

Gwen arched a brow in disbelief. “Seriously?”

“Yep.” Regan grinned. “Easiest fifty bucks I ever made. Dana plays the guitar, though.”

“Really?” Gwen turned to Dana.

“Poorly, but yes,” Dana said, the faintest blush creeping over her cheeks. “It was just something I picked up to keep myself busy between practices back in the day.”

“Practices?” Gwen asked.

“I was a swimmer,” Dana elaborated, giving Regan a pointed look.

Gwen frowned at the way Dana’s brow and lips pinched in an expression that was just a hair gentler than a glare, and it was clear that she was silently warning Regan to not share anything else. Gwen cleared her throat and tried to change the subject, hoping the shift in conversation would lighten the mood. “So, you’re the best man, huh?”

“I am.” Dana as she looked back at Gwen. She flashed a small, lopsided smile. “I don’t do dresses, so Regan thought she would be cute by naming me her best man instead.”

“She looks great in a tux,” Regan shared, waggling her eyebrows at Dana.

Gwen looked at Dana, whose torso was a perfect V of peak physical fitness, and nodded. “I bet she does.”

Dana blushed, and Gwen felt her own cheeks catch fire as she looked away.

“Ha! I knew you were a big ol’ homo!” Regan shouted victoriously as the elevator stopped at the sixth floor, revealing a middle-aged couple in matching garish Hawaiian shirts.

Gwen blushed harder as the couple stared at them with identical expressions of shocked amusement.

“Hi!” Regan greeted the couple with a wide smile and a jaunty wave. “Going up?”

The man shook his head. “No. Down.”

“God. Lucky,” Regan groaned. She head-butted Dana’s shoulder hard enough to make Dana wince. “Why do I have to stay away from Brooke tonight? I want to go down on her so bad right now…”

The woman in the hall snorted with laughter as her husband gaped at them.

“Christ, Waterman,” Dana chuckled, and Gwen’s face felt like it was on fire as she punched the door close button to try to get them away from the couple. “Just shut up.” She smiled apologetically at the couple. “I’m so sorry. Really.”

“I’ll have you know I’m very good at it,” Regan insisted, looking pointedly at the unfortunate souls in the hall.

“Yes, I know,” Dana assured her in a low tone as the elevator doors began to close, separating them from the poor couple who looked relieved to see them going.

Gwen gave her a quizzical look.

“Not from personal experience, or anything,” Dana explained, a small shudder rippling through her at the thought. “We were roommates in college. It didn’t take me long to start wearing earplugs when I went to bed, but sometimes even that didn’t help.”

“I’m good,” Regan repeated smugly.

Gwen laughed. “I’m sure your soon-to-be-wife appreciates it.”

“Oh, she does.” Regan yawned, her eyes fluttering as she leaned into Dana’s side. “Are we almost at your room?”

“Yep. We’re getting closer,” Dana confirmed as she glanced at the lit numbers in the small square above the control panel.

“Good,” Regan mumbled.

Gwen watched the way Dana cradled Regan against her side, tenderly brushing her hair away from her face as they cleared the next two floors in silence.

As the doors closed on the ninth floor, Dana gave Gwen a small smile and whispered, “Thank you for just rolling with all of this. I know she can be a lot to handle when she’s this hammered.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Gwen returned Dana’s smile with a kind one of her own and shrugged. “She was fine, really. My friend Luke is the same way. Honestly, if he had flown out with me for this gig like he was originally supposed to, he would have egged her on and the two of them would have been impossible to control.”

“Oh, god.”

Gwen chuckled. “Exactly. But it would have been damned entertaining.”

“I can only imagine,” Dana laughed as the elevator stopped at the tenth floor. She sighed and gave Regan’s side a light squeeze. “Come on, Bridezilla. You need to get your beauty sleep if you’re going to get married tomorrow. Brooke will kick my ass if you don’t look picture-perfect for your big day.”

“Yeah, she's scary like that sometimes,” Regan agreed.

Dana smiled and tipped her head at Gwen. “It was nice meeting you, Gwen Harrison.”

“You too.” Gwen nodded. “Good luck with that one,” she added, waving at Regan.

“Eh, come five o’clock tomorrow, she’ll be her wife’s problem,” Dana quipped with a wink. The elevator doors finished opening and she said to Regan, “Come on, Waterman. Time to find you a bed.”

“Yay, bed,” Regan cheered sleepily. “Do we get to cuddle?”

Dana rolled her eyes. “We’ll see.”

“I call dibs on being the big spoon!”

Gwen huffed a quiet laugh at the idea of Dana being spooned by the smaller woman, and held her right arm across the open door to give Dana time to lead Regan out of the elevator. Once they had safely exited the car, she let her arm fall back to her side. “Have fun tomorrow.”

“You too,” Dana said, stopping their progress to turn and smile at Gwen as the doors began to slide shut so the elevator could complete its trek to the top of the tower.

“She’s really hot,” Regan declared in a thundering whisper.

Dana’s electric blue eyes sparkled with laughter and just a hint of disappointment as she stared at Gwen through the shrinking gap between the doors.

Gwen’s heart lodged itself in her throat as she stared at Dana, unable to look away as she remained frozen in place, holding Regan tight against her side to keep her from toppling over. The elevator doors moved at what seemed like twice the speed they had for the entire trip up, and Gwen bit her lip as more and more of the hallway beyond the elevator disappeared from view.

Three feet.

One.

Six inches.

Two.

“Yeah, she’s stunning,” Dana agreed softly a split-second before the doors closed completely.

Before Gwen could respond, the elevator doors had sealed themselves shut and the car was already in motion, lifting her higher into the air. She shook her head as the elevator stopped at the eleventh floor a moment later, and reached for the handle of her suitcase, the exhaustion that had left her while she had been chatting with Dana and Regan once again settling heavily on her shoulders. She adjusted her cello case on her back as she turned right and went in search of her room.

She had spent plenty of nights hotels thanks to the numerous tours she had been on with whichever symphony she was playing with, but never in her life had she ever had an elevator ride like the one she had just experienced.

And she was pretty sure that she never would again.

That thought was both reassuring and more than a little depressing, because for as strange as the entire thing had been, she had found the entire trip thoroughly enjoyable.

She stopped in front of her room and tapped the electronic key card to the lock, and sighed as she pushed the door open to her home away from home for the next thirty-six hours. She flipped the locks on the door before wandering further into the room that had an airy feel thanks the pale golden carpet and stark white bed linens that were complemented by the light beige paint on the walls. Large sliding glass doors that led to her ocean-view balcony spanned the far wall of the room, revealing a midnight blue sky lit by a full, hanging moon.

Too tired to appreciate the view, she slipped her cello from her back and leaned the case against the side of the armoire that served as both a dresser and television stand. Free of the weight of the instrument, she sat on the edge of the bed to remove her shoes.

Her thoughts lingered on Dana Ryan as she undressed, folding each article of clothing as she removed it and setting it on the edge of the armoire until she wore nothing but her favorite pair of pink polka-dot patterned bikini briefs. She opened her carry-on to pull out the pair of black capri workout pants and worn blue and red Juilliard T-shirt that she liked to sleep in, and once she was dressed, she took a long, deep breath to try and calm her pulse that was still beating far too quickly for comfort as she climbed beneath the sheets.

She wasn’t blind to her better attributes; she knew that to some her willowy frame and angular features were attractive—Luke liked to call her Audrey whenever she was in her concert blacks with her hair pulled up in a tight bun because he swore she was the reincarnation of the famous actress—but compared to Dana’s tall, muscular build, she couldn’t help but feel like the gangly, awkward teenager who had fought tooth and nail to be respected as a severely underage underclassman at Juilliard all those years ago.

“She was just being nice,” she told herself as she locked her arms around the fluffiest of the pillows in a tight hug as she made herself comfortable. The softness of the sheets and mattress were pure heaven after too long of a day spent awake, and she licked her lips as her eyes fluttered shut. “She’s the one who’s stunning,” she murmured as she surrendered to the seductive call of sleep.

TWO

Having her internal clock still set to Pacific Standard was a blessing in that Gwen was still up well before dawn the next morning, and by the time the workday had officially begun, she had already gotten in her usual three hours of practice. The acoustics in the ballroom were far from optimal, but she wasn’t too worried about how they would affect her performance. Odds were good there would be very few, if any, people in attendance who knew much about music.

She had no doubt that there were several local string quartets who could have covered the event just as well, but she was not blind to the fact that, for the Chang family, her performing at their daughter’s wedding was more about flaunting their wealth than anything else. Her appearance was an extravagance, pure and simple, and while she normally would have declined such an event, the offer of quadruple her hourly rate for every hour of the trip, plus accommodations and expenses, was too enticing to pass up.

Although the temperature had yet to creep much above seventy, the lime green loungers around pool area were beginning to fill with vacationers ready to soak up some vitamin D when she made her way outside after depositing her cello back in her room, and she smiled to herself as she watched a young mother try to wrangle her toddler son to apply his first coat of sunscreen for the day. She made her way across the narrow sidewalk bridge that cut over one end of the lagoon pool. She knew from having observed it from her balcony earlier that morning while she enjoyed her usual breakfast of coffee, a banana, and an English muffin, that it would take her to the beach. Her schedule was such that she rarely had the time to fight her way through traffic to make it over to the coast when she was at home, and she could think of no better way to begin her day of relaxation than with a long walk on Ka’anapali Beach.

She wandered north along the strand with no particular destination in mind, just enjoying the fresh, salty sea air and exchanging the occasional “good morning” with those hardy souls out running on the hard-packed sand along the water’s edge. The warm trade winds that tickled her skin and the sound of waves rolling up over the shore was incredibly relaxing and with nothing pressing to occupy her thoughts, they drifted to the events of the night before, and she found herself wondering what Dana and Regan were doing. She hoped that Regan woke up refreshed, with no sign of a hangover—something she was fairly confident wouldn’t happen considering how inebriated the redhead had been. She was pretty sure Dana had been joking about Regan’s fiancée killing her if she was at all hungover, and she just prayed that no matter what Regan’s condition was when she woke up, that she would be recovered by that evening.

A striking black lava rock formation jutting out from the coast drew her attention as she made her way past the Westin and Whalers Village, and she decided to wander further up the beach to check out the iconic landmark before turning around.

The growing crowd along the shoreline ebbed and flowed depending on the proximity of the many hotels lining the shore, and the closer she got to the hulking rock formation, the busier the beach became as three massive resorts were clustered together near the point. The sand was dotted with young kids with buckets and shovels, happily digging and building while their parents looked on, and there were plenty of swimmers already out in the water, exploring the shallow reef in snorkel gear. Beyond the snorkelers there were a handful of people in bathing suits scaling the twenty-foot rocky outcropping, and it was easy to guess what the half-dozen people standing at the top were about to do.

She took off the light windbreaker she was wearing as she sat down in the sand to watch the cliff jumpers, and wiggled her toes into the soft sand. While she would never be the type to do something so dangerous, she enjoyed watching others taking that leap. The secondhand exhilaration was more than enough excitement for her, and she was so engrossed in watching the thrill-seekers that she didn’t even notice when somebody stopped behind her.

“Hey, stranger.”

Despite having only heard it for the first time barely twelve hours earlier, Gwen immediately recognized the voice, and her heart jumped into her throat in surprise as she turned around. Dana was standing behind her wearing nothing but a black sports bra style bikini top, a pair of slinky red running shorts, and a breathtaking smile, and Gwen felt her mouth fall open as she looked at her. She had noticed the definition of Dana’s shoulders and arms the night before, but her abs were on another level altogether, and she was helpless to keep from staring at Dana’s chiseled six-pack and defined obliques.

Dana chuckled and ran a hand through her hair, which twisted her torso just enough to give her abdominals a small flex, making her already defined muscles even more eye-catching. “My eyes are up here.”

Gwen bit her lip, her cheeks erupting in a furious blush as she looked away. “Sorry.”

“I was just teasing,” Dana laughed as she lowered herself to the sand beside Gwen.

It was then that Gwen noticed the prosthetic that extended from just below Dana’s left knee. The flesh-colored socket blended perfectly with Dana’s skin tone, as did the foot at the end, while the center of the prosthetic where Dana’s shin would have been was just a plain aluminum rod.

Not wanting to be caught staring again, Gwen forced herself to look up at Dana’s face. Dana was smiling at her and, though her eyes were hidden behind the reflective red and gold lenses of her white-framed Oakleys, Gwen had no doubt that they, too, were sparkling with amusement. “Still, I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine. Really.” Dana hiked a brow over the frame of her sunglasses and leaned back on her hands. Her back relaxed, dipping back toward the sand, and the muscles in her shoulders flexed as they supported her weight. Even with her obvious disability, she was a physical specimen of athleticism and femininity, and Gwen could not help but marvel at her beauty. Unaware of Gwen’s gaze, Dana stared out over the water at the group gathered atop Black Rock. “So, you gonna jump?”

Gwen laughed and shook her head. “No way.”

“Aww, come on. It’s fun!”

Gwen glanced at Dana’s prosthetic. “Can you really climb up there?”

“Sure. It’s the swimming with this thing on”—Dana smacked the plastic socket—“that would be the real pain in the ass.”

Even after having heard Dana threaten to take her leg off and beat Regan with it, Gwen was still surprised by how freely she referred to her disability. “Yeah, I imagine that would be rather difficult.”

“You have no idea,” Dana confirmed with a smile. “Anyway, whatcha doing all the way down here?”

“Just enjoying the few hours of free time I have before I have to work later. How about you? I would’ve thought you’d be busy with wedding preparations.”

“Eh, I passed Waterman off to her parents this morning for brunch. I’m sure she’ll hunt me down sooner or later to go do something, but otherwise I’m free as a bird until around three when we’re supposed to start all the hair and makeup shit.”

“I take it you’re not a fan of all that?” Gwen chuckled.

“Not really, no,” Dana admitted with a small laugh. “That’s never been my thing.”

Gwen smiled. From the little she knew of Dana, she wasn't surprised by the admission, although she was such a natural beauty that she hardly needed the help. “How is Regan doing today?”

“Oh, she’s fine. I got a couple Advil and half a bottle of Gatorade into her before I let her pass out last night, so she’s pretty much good as new now.”

“Well, that’s good. I was worried about how well she’d recover. She seemed pretty hammered.”

“She was completely shitfaced. And, really, thanks again for just rolling with her shenanigans.”

“It wasn’t a big deal,” Gwen assured her.

Dana hummed under her breath and stared out over the water to the rocks where a girl in a blue bikini was looking over the edge to the water below. “I used to spend entire days out there when my family would come here on vacation before I got hurt.”

“So you weren’t born…” Gwen’s voice trailed off and she smiled sheepishly. “I’m sorry. That was rude.”

“Nah, it’s fine.” Dana waved her off. “I lost it when I was sixteen.”

Gwen glanced over at Dana. She wanted to ask what had happened, but an air of wistfulness had settled on Dana’s broad shoulders, and she did not want to say anything that might dredge up painful memories. “You know, I can see you jumping off that thing.”

“You can, huh?”

“Sure.” Gwen bobbed her head from side to side and shrugged. “You seem sporty enough to do something like that.”

Dana snorted a laugh and nodded. “But not you, huh?”

“No, I restrict my adrenaline rushes to performing in front of large audiences. Less threat of physical injury.”

“Ah, but that carries the increased risk of public embarrassment.”

Gwen smiled. A packed house didn't make her nervous. She had been playing sold-out concert halls from the time she was five years old. The title of virtuoso had been attached to her name from before she could even spell it, but she gained nothing from that label. It was an expectation of greatness leveled on her by those who were older and wiser than she, and one that she had, mercifully, been able to meet—but she had never wanted the recognition so many musicians she worked with sought, as if those elusive kudos held the secret to their personal happiness.

She just loved music, loved playing music, but what she had grown up wanting more than anything else was a friend. The life of a prodigy was a lonely one, but she had learned as a prepubescent thirteen-year-old wandering the halls of the most prestigious American musical college that a little humor went much further to inspire friendship than citing one’s abilities and accomplishments. It was a skill she had mastered over the years despite the fact that it was far from natural for her, but she put it to use now, letting her smile morph into a smirk as she drawled, “Perhaps for lesser mortals…”

“Oh really?” Dana laughed and bumped Gwen with her shoulder. “I gotta say, cockiness looks good on you, Gwen Harrison.”

Gwen blushed and looked down at her toes that were buried in the sand. It was one thing to pretend to be flippant and cocksure, but all of her feigned bravado left her in an instant at Dana’s words. God, why do I even care if she likes me? It’s not like I’m ever going to see her again…

Dana smiled and wrapped an arm around Gwen’s shoulders. “I’m just teasing.”

Gwen blushed harder as her breath caught in her throat at the feeling of Dana’s arm around her. Still staring at her toes, she cleared her throat and rasped, “It was a joke. I was just kidding.”

“Was it, though?” Dana mused, her lips pressing into a contemplative line as she looked at Gwen. “Because, it seems to me that if somebody went to the expense to fly you out to play at their wedding, you gotta be damn good at what you do.”

Gwen closed her eyes to try to calm the butterflies swooping and diving in her stomach, and silently groaned when it didn't work. “I’m okay.”

“I’ll bet you are,” Dana agreed as she let her hand slip from Gwen’s shoulder. She sighed and pushed herself to her feet. “Have you had breakfast? I’m starving.”

Gwen shrugged, grateful that Dana sensed her discomfort with the turn their conversation had taken and was allowing it to drop. “I had a little something earlier.”

“Would you be up for a little something now?” Dana smiled and offered Gwen a hand.

Gwen eyed Dana’s hand for a moment. She wasn’t particularly hungry, but the idea of spending more time with Dana was too tempting to resist, so she nodded as she grabbed the windbreaker she had been sitting on with her left hand as she slipped her right into Dana’s, letting Dana haul her to her feet. “Sure.”

“Awesome. You okay if we head back to the hotel?” Dana gave the sides of her running shorts a small tug, once again drawing Gwen’s eyes toward her magnificent abs. “These things don’t have pockets, so I don't have any money on me.”

Gwen bit her lip and forced her gaze higher, and rolled her eyes at the sly smile quirking Dana’s lips. “That works for me. I didn’t bring any cash along, either.”

“Sweet.” Dana’s right cheek lifted in what Gwen was sure was a flirty little wink, and she tilted her head toward their hotel.

Gwen tied her windbreaker around her waist as they walked back down the beach. Dana seemed content to let the steady crash of waves tickling the shoreline fill the silence between them, and Gwen was surprised by how easy it was to be with her like this. She was rarely so comfortable with anyone after just meeting them. In fact, the last person to have this effect on her was her best friend, Luke Benoist. Which, she mused as she glanced over at Dana, made sense. Dana reminded her of Luke in a lot of ways. They were both easy-going, with an air of unpretentious confidence that made them inherently likable. Luke was a little more out there like Regan seemed to be, but the way Dana had just rolled with Regan’s antics the night before had not been all that dissimilar from the way she was with Luke when he tied one on.

Maybe that’s why I find her so fascinating… She glanced at Dana, who was smiling to herself as she stared out over the water.

“So, what do you have on tap for the rest of the day?” Dana asked, looking over at Gwen as Whalers Village came into view.

Gwen shrugged and tightened the sleeves of her windbreaker wrapped around her waist. “I honestly haven’t planned it all out. I’ll probably just sit on my balcony and read.”

“Boring," Dana teased in a sing-song voice, stressing each syllable for effect. "Come on, Gwen. You’re in Maui! You gotta do something fun. Go for a swim. Play some golf. Hell, go skydiving! Even laying-out is at least doing something vacation-y.”

“Reading is fun,” Gwen countered with a grin. “Besides”—she waved her right hand at her left arm—“I burn too easily to even think of laying out. Even a SPF eighty isn’t enough to save me.”

“Yeah, well, that’s probably because everything over a thirty is basically the same thing.”

“Seriously?”

Dana nodded. “Pretty much. The difference in what they do isn't that much. Like that eighty you were talking about provides something like less than two percent better protection than a thirty.”

“You’re kidding me.”

“Nope.” Dana chuckled. She hiked a brow in playful challenge and added, “I spend a lot of time outside, so I know these things. You can look it up if you don’t believe me.”

Gwen shook her head. “I really don’t care that much, honestly. I’ve long since accepted the fact that the sun and I are not friends. So, what about you? What do you have planned for the rest of the day?”

“Besides having breakfast with you?” Dana stretched her arms up over her head and yawned. “I honestly don’t know. Maybe take a nap or something. Lord knows I’m going to be up way past my bedtime tonight.”

“What time do you usually go to bed?”

Dana shrugged. “Like eight. I have to be at work by five in the morning, so…”

Gwen gaped at her. “Oh my god, why?”

“I’m a swim coach,” Dana explained, laughing at the look of horror on Gwen’s face. “Morning practice starts early.”

“That’s not right.”

Dana smiled and tilted her head in a small, noncommittal nod that seemed to say, It is what it is. “I take it you’re not a morning person.”

“Not at all. Which is one of the perks of being a musician.”

“What are the other perks? Groupies?”

“At the symphony?” Gwen chuckled. “Can you imagine?”

“Why not?” Dana challenged, bumping Gwen with her arm. She laughed at the look of absolute disbelief Gwen gave her in return. “Okay, fine. So maybe classical musicians don’t have the biggest party rep out there…”

“Which is astounding, really, because quite a few of my colleagues could drink any frat boy under the table.”

“You’re kidding…”

Gwen shook her head. “Nope.” She grinned at Dana’s obvious surprise and added, “Just because classical music has a reputation for being stuffy and pretentious, that doesn't mean the musicians who play it are.”

“Huh. Learn something new every day,” Dana mused. She smirked and added, “So, Gwen Harrison, how many frat boys have you drank under the table?”

“Me? None,” Gwen admitted with a small shake of her head. “I’m halfway to dreamland after three glasses of wine.”

“Weakling,” Dana teased. She looped an arm over Gwen’s shoulders and pulled her into her side. “I’m kidding,” she chuckled, giving Gwen’s shoulder a light squeeze before letting her arm drop back to her side. “I’m the same way. Although, Waterman keeps trying her best to up my tolerance.”

Gwen took a deep breath and held it for a moment before letting it go. “You know, that really doesn’t surprise me.”

“Right? I think she put down a half-dozen shots last night.” Dana’s forehead wrinkled thoughtfully for a moment and then smoothed out as she shrugged. “Though it could have been more. She was telling everybody she was getting married today, so people just kept sending drinks over. Her and her other two bridesmaids were kind of splitting the drinks amongst themselves and I wasn’t paying too much attention.”

“Because it was up to you to make sure she got home in one piece?”

“Yeah. She so damn antsy that she needed to cut loose a bit, but I knew that she didn’t want to do anything too crazy, so when she started talking about dancing on the bar I dragged her ass out to the car and brought her back to the hotel.”

Gwen nodded. It wasn’t hard at all for her to envision the woman she had met in the elevator the night before kicking up her heels on a bar somewhere. “Aww, you’re a good friend.”

“Well thank you.” Dana smiled and ran a hand through her hair. The short strands fluttered in the breeze as they cleared her fingers, dancing back and forth for a few heartbeats before settling back into place, cascading haphazardly over her forehead and tickling the frame of her sunglasses.

Though Dana didn’t seem to notice the way people stared at her as she passed, Gwen did, and while it was disconcerting, she couldn’t blame them for looking. Dana was stunning with her sun-bronzed skin and chiseled physique, but what Gwen found even more striking was how oblivious she seemed to be to the effect her body had on everyone around them. Gwen was painfully aware of the way people stared at them as they walked by, but Dana didn't even seem to notice that heads turned whenever she walked by.

“They’re staring at my leg,” Dana said, breaking the easy silence that had fallen between them.

Gwen blinked in surprise. “I’m sorry. What?”

“It’s the prosthetic. People always stare at it.” Dana sighed. “You get used to it after a while.”

Gwen shook her head. She was willing to bet that everybody was staring at Dana because of her physique—not her prosthetic—but she was not going to point that out. “How annoying.”

Dana shrugged. “It is what it is. What are you reading?”

Gwen smiled. “It’s the latest from Maeve Dylan.”

“Seriously?” When Gwen nodded, Dana enthused, “I love her! I got to meet her last year at a signing in Westwood.”

“You're from LA?” Gwen asked, her eyebrows lifting in surprise. When Dana nodded, she murmured, “Huh. Small world.”

“It usually is,” Dana agreed with a wink. “So I'm guessing you’re from LA too?”

Gwen nodded. "So, tell me about meeting Maeve Dylan."

“She was so cool. Super-nice and friendly. Just a really neat lady.”

“I’m so jealous you got to meet her. Those kind of events are always at night so I never get to go.”

“Ah, see, that’s a perk of having to wake up super-early—I can go do stuff at night.”

“Yeah, yeah, rub it in, why don’t you,” Gwen chuckled as their hotel came into view.

“I even got my picture taken with her.”

“See, now that’s just being mean. I didn’t mean you should actually rub it in.”

Dana laughed. “Sorry.”

“No you’re not.”

“Yeah. I’m really not,” Dana admitted with a grin.

Gwen laughed and elbowed Dana in the side. “Rude!”

Dana grabbed her side and grimaced dramatically. “Ow! Good god, woman! Do you sharpen those things?”

“Nope. I’m just naturally dangerous,” Gwen sassed.

Dana’s smile softened and she nodded. “Yeah, you are.”

Gwen cleared her throat and looked away as the butterflies she thought she had vanquished earlier sprung back to life. “You’re crazy.”

“Not the first time I’ve been told that,” Dana assured her with a wink.

“Ryan!” a familiar voice bellowed.

“Fuck,” Dana groaned. “I’ve been spotted.”

“And Gwen Harrison!” Gwen looked up to see Regan Waterman bounding toward them in the flimsiest of red bikinis, her breasts threatening to break free of the tiny triangles covering them with every step.

Dana chuckled and bumped Gwen’s arm with her hand. “You have, too.”

“Oh god.”

Dana nodded. “You have no idea.”

THREE

The raised stage that the hotel had erected in front of the windows of its largest ballroom was far too big for a soloist, but Gwen was grateful for the space it gave her as it kept the wedding guests at a distance. She was used to playing for large audiences, but as she was alone in a room full of strangers, she appreciated the feeling of security that separation provided. The room itself was pretty standard fare as far as such things went, though the windows behind her provided a stunning view of the hotel’s lush grounds and a picturesque waterfall that was lit from both around and beneath the water. The pieces that the Chang family had requested she play for the reception that was going on around her were pretentious and unimaginative, and the only benefit of the utterly boring setlist was that she didn’t have to concentrate too hard on what she was doing. She had mastered every single one of their selected pieces before she was twelve, and even had the majority of them committed to memory by this point.

There were a handful of people sitting near her who seemed to appreciate her playing, but the majority of the room was ignoring her completely. There was a part of her that was insulted by the lack of respect the wedding guests were showing as they chatted quietly amongst themselves, but she also knew that this was part of the deal. She was performing, yes, but these people had no idea who she was, nor did they care. To them, she was nothing more than a live version of canned background music, and as she let her eyes drift over the room, she was reminded of why she usually turned down requests for these kinds of events.

But, she figured, being all but ignored for a few hours while she played was a more than acceptable trade-off for an all-expenses paid, forty-eight hour vacation that she was also collecting a more than generous salary for.

She took a deep breath as she transitioned into the last piece she would play before a too-brief twenty-minute break, and was just about to close her eyes to block out the indifferent crowd when the double doors at the back of the ballroom opened and a familiar figure stepped inside.

She smiled and shook her head ever so slightly as she locked eyes with Dana Ryan, who was quite dashing in her tux with the top button of her shirt open and her black bow tie undone so that it draped casually over her collarbones. Her hair was artfully tousled, her smile mischievous, and her eyes twinkled with laughter as she crossed her arms over her chest and leaned against the back wall. She was the most welcome sight Gwen had laid eyes since she sat down to play Mendelssohn's march two and a half hours earlier, and she bit her lip as she looked down at her cello to both refocus her attention on her music and hide the light blush she could feel creeping up her throat and over her cheeks.

Gwen tried to ignore the weight of Dana’s gaze as she paid more attention to Bach’s Cello Suite No. 1 than she had the last five pieces she had played combined. She wanted to make sure that the distraction of knowing Dana was watching her didn’t cause her to make a stupid mistake, and there was a part of her that wanted to show off. It was foolish and immature, but she had honestly not expected to see Dana again after she said goodbye to her and Regan after brunch that morning, and she wanted to give her a show. Wanted to play something that would be worth remembering. She doubted any of the wedding guests would remember her name after that night, but she hoped Dana would—and she wanted to play in a way that would leave a positive memory in Dana’s mind if she ever thought of her after tonight.

She took a deep breath as she lifted her bow from the strings at the end of the piece, and looked out over the room. The back wall where Dana had been standing was empty, and her stomach sank as she nodded at the crowd and got to her feet. “I’ll be back after a short break,” she announced, and was rewarded with a few kind smiles and a light smattering of applause.

Though she would never seriously consider having a drink while performing, the idea of knocking one back was rather tempting given the fact that she had all but been ignored for the last hour and the one person who could have made the dreadful evening moderately tolerable, if only for a few minutes, had disappeared just as quickly and silently as she had appeared.

She nodded her thanks for the random compliments she received as she wound her way through the tables to the bar at the back of the room. “Could I get a glass of water, please?” she asked the bartender.

The bartender nodded and filled a small plastic cup with water from the soda gun.

“Wouldn’t you rather have a shot of tequila or something?” a familiar voice purred against her ear as she took her drink from the bartender. “This party’s dead.”

Gwen closed her eyes against the flutter of surprise that filled her chest, and smiled as she opened them again and turned to look at Dana. “Hello, again.”

“Hey.” Dana smirked and gave Gwen a slow once-over. “I like your dress.”

Though the fitted, sleeveless black A-Line she wore was far from flashy with its conservative neckline and modest hemline that just tickled the top of her knees, there was no mistaking the clear appreciation that burned in Dana’s gaze. Gwen tried to hide the blush that tinted her cheeks at the compliment by taking a long, slow sip of water, but judging by the way Dana’s smirk only grew wider and more mischievous, she knew the tactic had failed miserably.

“Thank you.” Gwen tipped her head toward Dana and added, “Regan was right. You do look great in a tux.”

Dana held her arms out and looked down at herself. “You think so?”

Gwen took another sip of her water and nodded. “What are you doing here?” she asked as she led them away from the bar and toward the doors that led to the hallway. She needed to stretch her legs for a bit before she sat down to play again, as the second half of her solo concert was going to take just under two hours to perform.

“Watching you play.” Dana pushed one of the swinging doors open and motioned for Gwen to go ahead of her. She smiled sheepishly. “Is that okay? I was just curious…”

“It’s perfectly okay,” Gwen assured her. “I’m just surprised to see you. Does Regan know you’ve gone AWOL?”

“Not really,” Dana confessed as she joined Gwen in the hall. “But I don’t think she’ll notice. She and Brooke were dancing, and they kinda get lost in each other whenever they do that.”

Gwen eyed Dana thoughtfully. “You don’t dance?”

“Oh, I do.” Dana shoved her hands into the front pockets of her slacks. “But there wasn’t anyone there that I really wanted to dance with, so I thought I’d just….” She shrugged. “I don’t know anything about the kind of music you were playing in there, but you were incredible.”

Gwen tipped her head in a small bow. “Thank you.”

“What was it? That last song?”

“Bach’s Cello Suite No. 1.”

“Ah. Right. Bach. Of course.”

Gwen laughed. “Yeah, yeah. Unfortunately, the family who hired me to play the event weren’t keen on the idea of me doing classical covers of modern songs. They wanted a more ‘refined’”—she framed the word in air-quotes—“playlist. And, well, Number 1 is among the most well-known pieces for the cello.”

“So you play real music too?”

“All music is real music,” Gwen pointed out with a grin. “But yes, I can play covers of what you would hear on the radio.”

“I didn’t mean—” Dana started to apologize.

“I know,” Gwen interrupted, reaching out and giving Dana’s wrist a light squeeze. “It’s fine. Believe me, I’ve heard worse.” She checked the time on her watch and sighed. She had about another ten minutes before she would have to start playing again. “So, how was Regan’s wedding?”

“It was really nice. Regan looked beautiful, of course, and she was the most adorable blubbery mess when she finally saw Brooke.”

“Really? That’s sweet.”

“It was. And Brooke was the same way, so it was just a really great celebration of them, you know?”

“Sounds like it,” Gwen murmured. “Tell her I say congratulations when you go back?”

“Why don’t you come on down when you’re done here and tell her yourself? She did invite you to to the wedding and everything last night…”

Gwen shrugged and shook her head. “I don’t know…”

“Come on. Just think about it? It’s a hell of a lot better party than what’s happening back there.” Dana hiked her thumb toward the ballroom at the end of the hall behind them.

“I’ve been to funerals that were livelier than what’s happening in there.” Gwen grinned when Dana laughed and nodded in agreement, her gaze searching and hopeful as she waited for an answer to her question. Gwen sighed, unwilling to do anything that would dim the sparkle in Dana’s eyes. “But sure. I’ll think about it.”

“You will?” Dana asked, her wide-eyed smile sending a flutter through Gwen’s chest.

Gwen nodded. “I’ve got another two hours here, and I’ll see how I’m feeling when I’m done performing.”

“Okay. Great. So hopefully I’ll see you in a little bit, then.” Dana smiled and tipped her head in the direction of the beach, where Gwen knew from talking with Regan that morning over breakfast that the other reception was being held. “I should, uh, probably get back there…you know, before Waterman notices I’ve gone missing and stuff. I still need to do my best man speech and everything.”

“Do you not like talking in front of crowds?”

“I used to hate it, but I’m cool with it now.” Dana ran a hand through her hair and shrugged. She tilted her head to the side as she stared at Gwen for a long moment, her gaze imploring and her smile so damned enchanting that any vestige of resistance Gwen might have held about the idea of meeting her later crumbled to dust. “Come find us on the beach when you’re done here. It’ll be fun. I promise.”

“I’ll hold you to that.”

“By all means, please do.” After a beat, Dana asked, “So…I’ll see you in a little while?”

Gwen huffed a laugh at Dana’s persistence and nodded. “Yeah. I’ll see you in a little while.”

“Awesome. I’ll keep an eye out for you, then.”

Gwen nodded again. “Okay. That sounds great.”

“Good luck with the rest of your performance. Or is it break a leg? Do people actually say break a leg?”

“They do,” Gwen confirmed with a smile.

“Huh. Okay, then.” Dana sighed and smiled. “Then I hope you break a leg.”

Gwen gave her a small bow. “Thank you.” The ballroom doors at the end of the hall opened, and She sighed when she saw Robert Chang, the bride’s father, poke his head out. “I’m afraid I need to get back in there.”

“Okay. I’ll see you later.”

Gwen nodded as she took a deep breath, and flashed Dana one last smile before she turned on her heel and made her way back toward the ballroom. “I was just taking a small break,” she explained as she neared the doors. Which he should have known, because these few minutes had been outlined in the contract they had agreed to four months ago. “I’m ready to go again whenever you are.”

“Now would be wonderful,” he said, backing up and holding the door open for her. “Thank you.”

Gwen smiled politely. “Of course.” She wandered back into the ballroom and made her way to the stage where her cello waited for her. Two more hours, she told herself as she picked up her cello and retook her seat. She looked out over the crowd and sighed.

Two more hours.

FOUR

Gwen was exhausted by the time she got back to her room after performing, but it was more mental than physical. While she appreciated the brief vacation and healthy paycheck playing the Chang wedding provided her, she still thought it was ridiculous that they would spend so much money to have a solo cellist for a wedding reception. Sure, a few of the older guests had tried to dance to some of the pieces she played, but even they had given up after a waltz or two, and the majority of the guests just spent the evening at their tables, talking amongst themselves.

It was, without a doubt, the most boring wedding she had ever been to.

She glanced out the sliding glass doors to her balcony that overlooked the beach, and groaned as she braced a hand on the armoire to take off her heels. She stretched and wiggled her toes as she studied her reflection in the mirror. A few tendrils of hair on either temple had slipped from the low, braided bun she had pulled her hair into for the evening, but her makeup was still immaculate and her dress was certainly appropriate for a wedding reception on the beach. The nylons she was wearing, however, were not—and she wasted no time stripping them from her legs and tossing them aside.

“Much better,” she declared to herself as she slipped her feet into the black flip-flops she had brought with her. They weren’t even remotely dressy enough to be appropriate for a wedding, but she was willing to bet that nobody would notice, or care about the condition of her footwear. Hell, if the few hours she spent with Regan the night before and then earlier that day were any indication, she had a feeling the majority of the wedding guests would already be three-sheets to the wind by the time she got down there anyway.

She took a deep breath as she gave herself one last once-over in the mirror, and let it go slowly as she palmed her room key, choosing to leave her phone on the nightstand where she had set it to charge while she had been performing. Her dress didn't have pockets, but she figured Dana wouldn’t mind holding onto her key for her. Besides, with the exception of a couple texts from Luke, who was in Santa Barbara wine tasting with his fiancé Jay, her phone had been silent since she arrived, and she had no reason to expect that to change anytime soon.

It was an oddly freeing feeling to be so completely on her own, with no tether to her life and responsibilities back in Los Angeles, and she felt her smile growing wider as she stepped out of her room and made her way to the elevator down the hall. Once she was back in LA she would have to resume her routine of rehearsals and performances and recordings and commitments, but for the next few hours, she was looking forward to letting go for a bit and just having a little fun.

Lord knows she deserved it after surviving the last week of twelve-hour days in the studio recording scores for a handful of television shows on top of her regular busy schedule.

She glanced at the penguins in their little biome as she passed through the lobby to the large patio that broke into a handful of paths that snaked through the resort’s grounds. She took the path she had chosen earlier that morning, the one that cut over the pool and led to the beach, and wasn’t all that surprised when she could hear music being pumped through a sound system by the time she reached the far end of the pool.

The song was a favorite with her local radio station back home at the moment, and she hummed along with it as she approached the tiki torch lit grassy area that fronted the sand. A DJ stand was set up on one end of the lawn, and the wide grassy area in front of it had been transformed into a dance floor. In the center of the dance floor, slow-dancing in a sea of gyrating bodies that bobbed and swayed with the up-tempo beat, was a familiar smiling redhead in a gorgeous white gown, and in her arms was a petite brunette in a similar ensemble. They looked so happy that Gwen felt her throat tighten a little as she watched them, and a part of her wondered if she would ever get to experience anything like that herself.

“Hey, you made it.”

“Of course.” Gwen smiled as she turned to look at Dana. “I told you I would.”

“Yeah, well…” Dana bit her lip, her eyes flicking down to the ground for the briefest of moments before returning to meet Gwen’s. “Still. I’m glad you’re here.” She hiked a thumb over her shoulder in the direction of the small bar that was set up on the northernmost edge of the reception. “Can I get you a drink or something?”

Gwen nodded. “Sure. I’ll come with you. Oh, and before I forget”—she smiled hopefully as she held up her room key—“could you hold this for me? My dress doesn’t have pockets.”

“Of course.” Dana slipped the key into her right front pocket as she tipped her head toward the bar and started leading the way toward it, holding out a hand to steer drunken guests away from them as they passed. They wound their way through the narrow path that cut between round tables covered with bright pink tablecloths, and Dana glanced at Gwen as they got in line at the bar. “So, how did the rest of your performance go?”

“It was fine. Basically the same as what you saw when you stopped by.”

“So it was a total rager…”

Gwen laughed. “Exactly.” She nodded at the bar as the people in front of them left with their drinks. “We’re up.”

Dana smiled. “What would you like?”

“Whatever you’re having is fine.”

“HEY! GWEN!” Regan bellowed from behind them.

Dana grimaced. “I’m sorry for whatever she’s about to do or say.”

Gwen chuckled. “It’s fine.”

“Hey sexy lady.” Regan slipped an arm around Dana’s waist and pressed a kiss to her cheek. She giggled as she pulled away, sighing happily as she leaned her head on Dana’s shoulder as she looked at Gwen. “So, we meet again…”

“We do, indeed,” Gwen agreed. “Congratulations.”

“Thanks.” Regan smirked. “So, shots?”

“I’m not—” Gwen started to protest.

“I don’t think—” Dana began at the same time.

“AWESOME!” Regan shouted, overriding their incomplete protests with an exuberant grin. She looked at the bartender and said, “A round of tequila shots for me and my friends, here.”

“Of course.” The bartender lined three shot glasses up on the bar and then turned to grab the half-empty bottle of tequila that was on the sideboard behind him.

Gwen shook her head at the horrified look Dana was giving her. “It’s fine,” she whispered.

“You’re sure?” Dana asked.

Gwen nodded.

“Here you go,” Regan declared as she handed Dana and Gwen each a shot. She then picked up her own glass and held it between them. “Cheers!” She winked at Gwen and Dana as they tapped their glasses to hers and echoed the sentiment, and then knocked the shot back. “God, I fucking love tequila.”

Gwen locked eyes with Dana as they did the same. The tequila was incredibly smooth going down, and she licked her lips as she set her empty shot glass back onto the bar. “That was good.”

“Like I’d serve cheap-ass tequila at my fucking wedding,” Regan retorted, looking offended at the thought. She looked at the bartender and waved her right index finger in a circle. “One more round, if you don’t mind, my good man.”

“Waterman,” Dana sighed.

“Come on, Ryan. Loosen up!” Regan grinned and held her arms up over her head as she bumped Dana’s thigh with her hip. “I got married! We need to celebrate!”

Gwen laughed.

“Please don’t encourage her,” Dana muttered.

“Encourage her,” Regan countered with a wink. “We’re going to do one more round, and then you lovely ladies are going to come dance with me.”

“Oh we are, are we?” Dana challenged. “And if we don’t want to?”

“Then it sucks to be you, because your asses are dancing whether you want to or not.” Regan distributed the shots glasses the bartender had just refilled for them all. “Now, drink up, bitches.” She slammed her shot and pointed at Dana with the once-again empty glass. “Need to liquor up the white girl in ya so you can get your groove thing on.”

“What the hell does that mean?” Dana demanded, looking so genuinely offended that it was all Gwen could do to not burst out laughing. “I can dance just fine without alcohol, thank you very much.”

“Uh huh, yeah.” Regan smirked. “You just keep telling yourself that.”

“Oh my god.” Dana shook her head. “You’re wasted.”

“Damn right I am. And you, my handsome friend, need to catch the fuck up already,” Regan retorted.

“I am so sorry,” Dana apologized to Gwen.

“It’s fine,” Gwen assured her with a smile as she lifted her drink to her lips. She knocked back the shot and looked at Regan as she set the glass on the counter. “Happy now?”

“I am!” Regan launched herself at Gwen in a tackle-hug that nearly sent them both to the ground.

“Whoa, there,” Gwen murmured as she struggled to keep them upright. Dana looked ready to jump in and help if needed, but she assured her with a look that she was okay.

Regan hummed happily and started petting Gwen’s hair. “You’re pretty.”

“Aww, thanks.” Gwen chuckled and bumped Regan’s forehead with her own. In a different world, she would have loved to see her and Luke together—they really were two peas in a pod. “You’re pretty too. I really like your dress.”

Regan smeared a sloppy kiss across Gwen’s cheek. “Thanks!”

Dana groaned and downed her shot. “There. Done. Happy? Let’s go find your wife before she catches you molesting this poor woman who only met us twenty-four hours ago.”

“My wife!” Regan yelled, letting go of Gwen’s neck and grabbing her hand as she turned to the dance floor. “Come on, Gwen. You need to meet Brooke!”

Gwen laughed as she allowed herself to be dragged along behind Regan, and held out a hand to Dana. “You can’t leave me alone with her.”

Dana smirked. “And if I did?” she challenged, even as she took Gwen’s hand.

Gwen gave her hand a light squeeze as they snaked their way through the maze of tables that separated them from the dance floor. “I would never forgive you.”

“Oh, well, in that case, I guess it’s a good thing I’m tagging along then,” Dana replied as she threaded their fingers together.

The more solid hold, as it turned out, was the only thing that kept Gwen on her feet when Regan suddenly jerked her forward by her other arm as she called out, “BROOKE!”

“Wow,” Gwen murmured as Regan let go of her hand to leap into her wife’s arms and she struggled to maintain her balance.

“Easy, Waterman.” Dana reached out with her free hand to help steady Gwen. Her grip was light, just enough to keep Gwen from swaying on her feet, and her brows lifted with concern as she asked, “You okay?”

Gwen nodded, feeling distinctly lightheaded. She knew she was a lightweight when it came to drinking, but she had not expected to be quite this off-balance from those shots. She smiled shyly as Dana stepped closer, the hold on her hip tightening by a fraction as if Dana was worried that she still might fall over. “I…yeah.”

“You’re sure?” Dana pressed, her head tilting to the side as her eyes danced over Gwen’s face.

The lightheadedness Gwen had been feeling faded as she stared at Dana, replaced with a pleasant warmth that spread through her face and chest. Gwen grinned. It had been far too long since she had last let loose enough to enjoy anything like the buzz she was feeling now. Come tomorrow, she would be back to her usual routine, but for tonight, she was more than happy to just roll with whatever happened and have some fun. “Yeah. I’m good.”

“Hey! Gwen Harrison! This is my wife, Brooke!”

Gwen turned and smiled at Regan, who was gazing lovingly at the brunette she had been dancing with when Gwen first arrived. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“You too,” Brooke replied, smirking as she shook Gwen’s hand.

It was clear that she had heard about her in some form or another, but before Gwen could try and learn what, exactly, she had been told, Regan leaned in and smacked Dana on the ass.

“Shake it, Ryan!” Regan shouted.

Dana huffed a disbelieving breath and shook her head at Regan. “Seriously?”

“Do you need more alcohol to loosen you up still?” Regan asked, looking adorably concerned. Her head swiveled as she looked around the crowded dance floor and shouted, “CAN WE GET ANOTHER ROUND OF TEQUILA OUT HERE?”

“ON IT!” a disembodied voice from somewhere in the crowd replied loudly.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea,” Dana told Regan.

Regan smiled and patted Dana’s arm as she leaned into Brooke. “Oh, my sweet summer child. Have I taught you nothing over the years? Tequila is always a good idea. Right, babe?” she added, batting her lashes at Brooke.

Brooke nodded. “Sure.”

“Traitor,” Dana muttered.

Gwen laughed.

Dana huffed a little laugh and shot Gwen a pleading look. “Please don’t encourage them.”

“Sorry?” Gwen apologized.

“Yeah, that smile on your face is telling me you don’t really mean it,” Dana pointed out with an amused smile of her own.

“Here you go, m’ladies,” a man in a pair of khaki dress pants and a blue dress shirt with its sleeves rolled to his elbows announced as he stopped beside them with a tray full of tequila shots. He was the spitting image of Regan—right down to his copper-colored hair and striking green eyes—and looked to be around the same age, and Gwen looked between the two as she tried to figure out if they were twins.

“Thanks, bro,” Regan said as she grabbed two of the glasses for herself.

“No prob,” the man replied with a grin as he grabbed one of the shots and tossed it back.

“You need to cut loose for one damn night and have some fun,” Brooke told Dana as she plucked a shot glass off the tray and handed it to her. “You can go back to being Ms. Uber-fitness-my-body-is-a-temple tomorrow.”

“Yeah.” Regan nodded. “Listen to my wife!” She handed the shot glass in her left hand to Gwen and added, “You too!”

Gwen’s eyes went wide as she reflexively took the glass. She should have known better, really, but she had honestly not expected to get roped into their shenanigans. “I…”

Dana laughed. “See what happens when you encourage her?”

Gwen glanced at the glass in her hand and nodded. “Yeah…”

“Gimme another one, Robbie,” Regan said as she reached for the tray.

“Drink up, Ryan!” Rob goaded, nudging Dana with his elbow as he held the tray of shots out for his sister to choose from.

“Dude, Rob.” Dana turned to him. “Seriously?”

He grinned and nodded. “Seriously.”

“Seriously,” Regan echoed as she lifted her shot glasses in the air. “On three?”

“Why not?” Brooke agreed. She smirked and arched a brow at Dana. “You know you’re not getting out of this.”

“You could always drink it for me,” Dana told her with a hopeful smile.

“No!” Regan shook her head.

“Sorry, D.” Brooke laughed and tilted her head at Regan. “Not gonna happen.”

“Fuck it. Fine.” Dana looked at Gwen and added in a softer tone, “You don’t have to drink that if you don’t want to. Just because I’m stuck with these idiots doesn’t mean—”

Gwen smiled, touched by the concern that was so evident in Dana’s expression. “One more won’t kill me.”

“THAT’S THE SPIRIT!” Regan cheered, grinning proudly at Gwen. “Okay!” She looked around at the group. “On three! One…two…three…”

They all downed their shots and set their empties on the tray Rob held out for them. “Thank you all.” Rob bowed. “Just holler if you need another round,” he told Regan.

“Will do,” Regan assured him with a sloppy salute as he turned and headed back toward the bar.

When he was gone, Dana arched a brow at Regan. “Happy now?”

Regan beamed and nodded. “Absolutely.”

“Good,” Dana laughed. “Now go dance with your wife.”

Regan’s grin widened. “I got a wife!” She looked at Brooke. “And she’s hot!”

“Bet your ass I am,” Brooke agreed as she took Regan’s hand and pulled her close. “Dance with me, Mrs. Waterman.”

Gwen chuckled and shook her head as she looked from the happy couple to Dana. “Wow.”

“You got that right,” Dana agreed, smiling after her friends.

“Are they always like this?”

Dana took a deep breath and nodded. “Yeah. Pretty much.”

“Wow.”

Regan looked up at them and rolled her eyes. “Goddamn it, Ryan. Do I need to do everything for you? I know that you’re more than sufficiently liquored up now and you’ve got a pretty girl standing right next to you, so ask the pretty girl to dance, already!” Regan commanded, pointing at Gwen.

Dana laughed and shook her head. “I’m so sorry.”

“Say, ‘Would. You. Like. To. Dance. With. Me?’” Regan enunciated slowly, as if speaking to a total idiot.

Gwen chuckled and, knowing that Regan was not going give up until she got her way, held out her right hand and asked, “Would you like to dance with me?”

“See, Ryan!” Regan cried exasperatedly. “That’s how you do it!”

Dana flipped Regan off as she asked, “You’re sure?” When Gwen nodded, she smiled and took her hand. “I’d love to.”

“Jesus fucking Christ on a cracker, finally,” Regan muttered. “She’s hopeless.”

Brooke laughed and shook her head. “She’s not hopeless,” she said, smiling fondly at Dana as the up-tempo song ended and a slower one began to play. “She’s just Dana,” she added as she pulled Regan into a spin and steered her toward the other side of the dance floor.

FIVE

An hour and a half and another round of shots Regan had not allowed them to refuse later, the dance floor around them had thinned considerably, and Gwen had long since passed the point of being pleasantly buzzed. Even if she were sober, she would not have been able to recall the last time she had been this completely drunk, but she was beyond the point of caring. For the first time in what felt like forever, she was lost completely in the moment, and the fogginess in her head and the warmth in her skin was exhilarating. There were no thoughts beyond the present clouding her mind, no worries to dampen the felicity singing in her veins as she allowed the strong hands wrapped around her hips to guide her every movement.

Contrary to Regan’s teasing, Dana moved like a dream on the dance floor. The endearing shyness she had shown earlier had been gradually replaced with a quiet confidence that Gwen found utterly captivating. There was no arrogance in the way she carried herself, no hubris in the smile curling her lips that seemed to grow impossibly wider after every song, just an unmistakable air of competency and poise that made her every move seem magical.

“How’re you feeling?” Dana asked, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she leaned her forehead against Gwen’s. The music had quieted in deference to the late hour, and it was finally possible to have a conversation at a more intimate volume.

“Drunk.” Gwen smiled and looped her arms around Dana’s neck as she allowed herself to be pulled closer as the opening notes of Norah Jone’s Come Away With Me began to play. The soft piano and tish of the drum brush were the perfect accompaniment to the pleasant hum that radiated inside her, making her eyelids feel slightly heavy, like she was floating along in a dream.

Dana’s hold shifted, strong fingers pressing into the small of Gwen’s back. “Me too,” she admitted with a small laugh. Her thumbs stroked lightly over Gwen’s sides as she added softly, “I’m really glad you came out here tonight.”

Gwen closed her eyes as her stomach flipped at the gentle honesty in Dana’s voice. “Me too,” she breathed. The hand on her left side drifted up her back as they swayed lightly to the music, tracing the edge of her spine and sending a waterfall of chills tumbling down it, and she blinked her eyes open when Dana’s touch danced along the side of her throat. There was no mistaking the naked desire darkening Dana’s gaze, and Gwen sucked in a sharp breath as she felt herself clench needfully in response to it.

Her chin seemed to lift of its own volition, guiding her lips toward Dana’s, and it felt like the floor beneath her feet tilted the moment they touched, pitching her forward into Dana’s arms. She moaned softy into the kiss as Dana’s hand wrapped around her jaw, strong fingers holding her gently in place as their lips parted and their tongues began to swirl together. Dana tasted like tequila and escape, and Gwen’s head spun as she was swept away by the heady feeling of reckless abandon that set her stomach alight with butterflies and her heart racing, her mind going blissfully blank as her instincts took over.

Their kisses became slower, hotter, deeper as they stopped swaying to the music and instead poured everything they had into each kiss. Gwen’s entire body felt as if it were thrumming with electricity as Dana’s hands began to roam over her sides, and she could not contain the whimper that escaped her when Dana’s fingertips barely skimmed the sides of her breasts, causing her nipples to tighten to stiff points and desire to crash wetly between her thighs. She moaned and arched into Dana, trying to force her hands where she so desperately needed them, too lost to the passion pounding in her veins to worry about the fact that they were in a very public place or that this was most certainly not something she would normally do, and gasped when Dana’s hold shifted by a fraction so her thumbs lightly grazed her nipples.

“Gwen,” Dana rasped between kisses as she traced the perimeter of the tight points with her thumbs.

Gwen groaned as she fused their lips together once more, pressing herself into Dana’s hands, completely oblivious to the show they were putting on. A raw, primal need to touch and to be touched set her body aflame, amplifying every brush of Dana’s tongue and every squeeze of her hands until she was trembling with desire.

“God,” Dana whispered, her voice a delicious husky purr as she nuzzled Gwen’s cheek. “I want—”

“JESUS FUCK YOU TWO, GET A ROOM ALREADY!” Regan’s laughing voice interrupted her.

Dana’s gaze was smoldering when Gwen opened her eyes, and the question they contained was unmistakable: Do you want to?

Gwen was not a reckless woman. Her life was very much scripted like notes on a page, her responsibilities clearly defined and lined up in a way that made sense, providing her with a sense of security. She knew what she was supposed to do and what was expected of her at all times, and she liked it that way.

But whether it was the alcohol in her system or the way Dana was looking at her or something else, she did not want to follow those notes, those steps that defined her life.

From their meeting the night before in the elevator to their walk on the beach that morning, to brunch and then dancing, everything between her and Dana seemed to be an inevitable twist of Fate—like they were meant to be here, now, together. It was as if something greater than themselves had aligned their lives in a way to allow her this one freeing moment of thoughtlessness. This one chance to ignore the notes on the staff and make things up as she went along.

Gwen was not a reckless woman.

Except, in this moment, she was.

She nodded as she captured Dana’s lips in a deep, probing kiss, and sighed into her mouth as the arms around her waist tightened, lifting her up onto her toes as her kiss was returned with such unmistakable hunger that her eyes rolled back in her head. Dana’s smile when they broke apart was so pure and unguarded that Gwen could not help but mirror it as she allowed herself to be guided toward the edge of the dance floor.

A shrill wolf-whistle rent the air as they passed the torches illuminating the perimeter of the reception, followed by Regan’s triumphant cry of, “WOO! GET IT, GIRLS!”

“Classy, Waterman,” Dana muttered.

Gwen smiled and turned toward her, using their joined hands as a fulcrum to spin Dana into her arms, swallowing Dana’s small laugh of surprise with a kiss that was a fervent clash of lips and teeth and tongues. The walk back to the hotel took three times as long as it should have because they could not keep from touching and kissing, but neither of them seemed to mind as they stumbled through the lobby and into the same elevator where they had first met.

“Mine?” Dana asked, even as she drove her thumb into the button for the tenth floor.

“I honestly don’t care,” Gwen murmured as she reached for Dana, looping her arms around her neck and pulling her back into another bruising kiss. She groaned as Dana turned them so that her back was pressed against the wall of the elevator, the cool metal paneling against her back a stark contrast to the warm body holding her against it. She held on for dear life as Dana’s hands once again began to roam over her body as they kissed, gliding over her breasts and sides and ass in languid exploration, squeezing, touching, teasing. Gwen’s breath caught in her throat when Dana lifted her left leg and pressed more tightly against her. The pressure of the toned thigh against her throbbing clit was delicious, and she rocked against it as Dana’s hands wrapped around her ass and pulled her even closer.

They groaned in unison when the elevator stopped at their destination and they were forced apart once more. Gwen could not help but stare at Dana as she took her hand and led the way down the hall to her room. A stunning blush of arousal tinted Dana’s cheeks, and the darkness in her eyes and the smile that curled her kiss-swollen lips when she glanced over at Gwen sent a delicious flutter through her chest. Never in her life had she seen anything so beautiful. Gwen licked her lips as she watched Dana fish a keycard from her pocket and tap it to the electronic lock on the door. The click of the lock disengaging was like a shot from a starter’s gun, and they tumbled through the door together, their lips connecting in another deep, passionate kiss before they had even fully crossed the threshold.

“Want you,” Dana murmured as she pinned Gwen to the wall just inside the door. She wasted no time reaching behind Gwen to find the zipper of her dress. It opened silently as she tugged the tab lower, and she paused for a moment to deftly unhook Gwen’s bra so that when she was able to slip the dress from her shoulders, Gwen was left wearing nothing but her panties. “God, you’re beautiful,” she breathed as her eyes swept over Gwen’s body.

“You are,” Gwen protested just as Dana’s mouth slanted over her own. The buttons on Dana’s shirt were too small and the thread holding them in place too tight for her to easily open them, and she huffed in annoyance as she gave up and just slipped her fingers between the flaps and tugged, sending the buttons flying.

“You know, I actually liked that shirt,” Dana chuckled against Gwen’s lips.

“Send me a bill,” Gwen retorted as she shoved the shirt down Dana’s arms. She ran her hands over the defined lines of Dana’s abdomen, tracing her way up to the smooth satin covering her breasts. A low moan tumbled from her lips at the feeling of Dana’s nipples raking against her palms, so hard, so tight, and she grunted with frustration when she reached behind her and felt only smooth fabric—no clasp.

“Front,” Dana whispered helpfully as she wrapped a hand around the back of Gwen’s neck and brought their lips together again.

There was no mistaking the shiver that rolled through Dana when Gwen flicked open the clasp of her bra, and she smiled against her lips as she pushed it off her shoulders. Gwen dragged her fingers back up along the length of Dana’s arms, tracing the curve of her forearms and the bend of her elbows, the swell of her biceps and over her shoulders, across the plane of her chest and down, slowly, so slowly, to finally take Dana’s breasts into her hands. A low hum tickled the back of her throat as she lifted and squeezed the small, supple mounds, loving the way Dana submitted to her touch.

It did not last for long, however, and Gwen gasped when Dana’s lips broke away from her own to begin trailing hot, wet kisses over her cheek to her ear. She groaned at the feeling of soft lips sucking her earlobe between dull teeth, nipping lightly before moving onward, and turned her head to the side as Dana’s mouth traveled over the hinge of her jaw to her throat. Her stomach fluttered in anticipation as a nimble tongue flicked over her pulse point, and her hands found their way to Dana’s hair as she played at her neck, licking and sucking, raking her teeth over the pulse that was pounding desperately just beneath the surface of her skin. She trembled at the feeling of Dana’s hands sliding heavily down her sides, cupping her ribs, her waist, her hips, her ass, pulling her forward, holding her tightly as the passion that had sparked between them on the dance floor grew into an uncontrollable blaze.

“Oh, god,” Gwen whimpered when Dana’s left hand curled around the back of her thigh to guide it up over her hip. She squeezed her eyes shut when Dana pressed in tighter, her hips rolling in a slow grind, her upper thigh delivering the most exquisite pressure where she so desperately needed it. Gwen looped her arms around Dana’s neck as her lips reversed course, up over her jaw and back to her lips. She lifted her chin, her lips parted expectantly as she waited for the kiss that she knew lay just beyond the hot, ragged breaths crashing against her lips, and whimpered with relief when Dana’s mouth finally slanted over her own, their tongues sliding sensuously together as the hand that had been holding her leg aloft began to creep higher, fingertips tickling a sensitive inner thigh before ghosting lightly over the sodden fabric that separated them.

“Fuck, you’re so wet,” Dana murmured as she teased Gwen through her panties.

Gwen bucked against the fingers circling her clit, and groaned when they disappeared. She tightened her hold on Dana’s neck as her underwear was tugged almost desperately over her hips, and the rush of cool air against her skin when she kicked them aside was replaced almost instantly by the hot press of Dana’s body and the feeling of gentle fingers gliding through her. She lifted her right leg and hooked her heel around the back of Dana’s thigh, wantonly opening herself to the other woman’s touch, and there was no containing the cry of pleasure that escaped her when those long, teasing fingers finally pushed inside her.

“You feel so good,” Dana breathed as she pulled out slowly, curling her fingers in a way that sent stars shooting across the backs of Gwen’s eyelids. She paused for a moment when just the very tips of her fingers were left inside Gwen, and then moaned as she drove herself forward, burying herself inside Gwen as she crashed their lips together.

Gwen clung to Dana’s shoulders as they traded wet, sloppy kisses, her body arching to meet each of Dana’s thrusts, her hips rolling forward, searching for more pressure, more contact, more everything. Her toes curled against the cool tile beneath her feet as she struggled to remain upright as Dana’s left arm wrapped around her waist as she took her harder and faster, long fingers pistoning at an frenetic pace, pushing, pulling, curling, rubbing, taking everything Gwen had to offer and giving her immeasurable amounts of pleasure in return. She held on tighter as she felt herself begin to crest, her head hitting the wall with a light thud as she gasped for breath, her eyes squeezed shut as the sound of her own ragged breathing and plaintive cries drove her closer and closer to that euphoric edge. She dug her fingers into Dana’s shoulders as heat flooded her belly and thighs, her breath coming harder and faster as she writhed against her, blindly seeking release.

“Come for me,” Dana encouraged huskily, grinding the heel of her palm against Gwen’s clit.

“Oh god,” Gwen panted, her hips rolling desperately against Dana’s hand. “Don’t stop…don’t stop…”

“Fuck, Gwen,” Dana groaned as she pulled out and used her hips to drive her next thrust forward even harder, the heel of her hand slapping roughly against Gwen’s clit. “Come on…”

And that was all it took.

Gwen cried out loudly as she came undone, the force of her climax so strong that, were it not for the strong arm around her waist, she surely would have crumpled to the floor. Dana’s thrusts gentled as she rode the waves of ecstasy that rolled through her, and when she finally slumped in her embrace, utterly spent, Dana pulled out carefully and lifted her easily into her arms.

They traded slow, deep kisses as Dana carried her over to the bed and laid her down on it, and Gwen moaned into Dana’s mouth when she stretched out over her. She ran her hands up and down Dana’s muscled back as they kissed, tracing the line of her spine down to the waistband of her slacks that she was still wearing.

Those definitely needed to go.

But before Gwen could begin removing them, Dana was shifting away, lifting herself up onto her left forearm as her right hand trailed down Gwen’s body and back between her legs.

“Want you again,” Dana rasped as she rubbed light circles over Gwen’s clit.

It was almost unnerving how powerfully her body responded to Dana’s touch, and Gwen groaned as she felt Dana’s hand drop lower, probing lightly before easing inside, her stroke gentle, mindful of the fact that Gwen had not yet had time to fully recover.

“Okay?” Dana asked as she pushed herself up onto her left hand so that she hovered over Gwen, the defined lines of her sculpted body cast in an ethereal light by the light of the moon pouring through the open balcony door.

“So good,” Gwen murmured as she took Dana’s breasts into her hands. She pinched her nipples and dragged her heels along the back of Dana’s thighs as she lifted her hips to meet her next thrust, and bit her lip as she watched the way Dana’s shoulder and abs flexed with the movement. She’s a goddess…

Dana smiled as she used her hips to press her hand tighter between Gwen’s legs. She tilted her head to the side to keep the hair that had fallen over her forehead from her eyes as she slowly withdrew, the back of her wrist flush against her fly, to tease Gwen with light, feinting thrusts. Her eyes never left Gwen’s face as she drove herself forward, the flat of her hand just barely brushing between Gwen’s legs before she pulled back, and she swallowed thickly when Gwen’s knees hooked around her sides, opening herself completely to her touch.

It didn’t take them long to find their rhythm again, the air between them filled with soft grunts and the wet sounds of fucking, and it took even less time for Gwen to feel the first stirrings of release beginning to build low in her hips. “No…”

“Yes,” Dana encouraged, driving her hips forward just a little bit harder. “That’s it.”

Gwen groaned as her hands dropped from Dana’s breasts to tangle in the sheets at her sides, desperate for some kind of anchor as the fast, steady rhythm of Dana’s stroke sent sparks of electricity through her body. She fisted the sheets as Dana shifted above her, the hand that had been just below her armpit moving to above her shoulder, dropping lower so their nipples brushed against each other on every thrust. She grit her teeth to try and stay her release, to perhaps try and buy herself a few more moments of white-knuckled euphoria, but three strokes later she flew over the edge, a strangled moan spilling from her lips as she tumbled into orgasm once more.

As soon as her trembling began to ease, the fingers inside her curled, sending stars shooting across the backs of her eyelids, and it was all Gwen could do to reach down and grab the wrist nestled between her thighs. “No,” she rasped, shaking her head. “My turn.”

Dana’s answering smile was more than a little impish as she twisted her wrist and deftly scissored her fingers inside their velvet sheath. “You’re not enjoying this?”

“Oh, I am,” Gwen assured her, lifting her head to taste the smile curling Dana’s lips. “But I want to touch you,” she whispered huskily as she pulled Dana’s fingers from her.

Dana blew out a shaky breath. “Gwen…”

The hesitancy in Dana’s expression was plain, and Gwen faltered as she tried to force her tequila-and-orgasm addled mind to discern why. “I don’t…” She frowned. “Do you not want me to?”

“It’s not that,” Dana said quickly, pushing herself up onto her knees and running her hands through her hair. She sat back on her heels and sighed, her eyes glued to the spot behind the bed where the wall and ceiling met. “I can’t take my pants off without taking off my leg.”

Gwen nodded. “Okay…”

“I don’t want you to be weirded out by it.”

The fact that a woman as stunning as Dana could harbor such insecurity sent a ripple of affection through Gwen’s chest, and she shook her head as she sat up, ignoring the way the movement made her head spin. She bent her knees around the subtle flare of Dana’s hips as she cupped her face in her hands and pulled her down into a kiss that was the softest they had traded yet. Her pulse throbbed between her legs at the taste of Dana’s small whimper of submission, the blind lust she had felt earlier replaced with something else.

Something just a little bit gentler.

She trailed her fingers over the column of Dana’s throat, bumping lightly over the defined line of her collarbones, and moaned as she took Dana’s breasts in her hands, her thumbs stroking lightly over semi-erect nipples. The half-crunch position was not the easiest to hold considering how drunk she was, and Gwen smiled against Dana’s lips as she shifted onto her knees so they were mirroring each other. “I want you,” she murmured. She kissed her again, easily plying her lips apart with the tip of her tongue. The kiss was slow and deep, hesitancy gradually replaced with the blind need that had brought them here in the first place. “Please let me have you.”

“Christ…” Dana whimpered, swallowing roughly as she pulled away. Her bright eyes were dark with lust as she reached for the clasp on her slacks, and she licked her lips as she flicked it open and began tugging them down over her hips. Gwen moved the help speed things along, but froze when Dana shook her head and whispered, “Please, let me.”

Gwen nodded and settled for touching Dana’s chest, her arms, her face, kissing her lips and cheeks and chin as she undressed. She bit her lip and watched, unsure of what to do, when Dana rolled to a sitting position at the edge of the bed, her slacks and underwear puddled around her ankles as she quickly untied her right shoe and toed it off. Something stirred inside her as she watched Dana take a deep breath, her muscular back lifting with the influx of oxygen, the moonlight spilling into the room caressing her bare skin, making those spots that never saw the sun glow with an achingly preternatural beauty.

Unable to resist, Gwen moved behind Dana, pressing against her back as her hands once again sought petite breasts and tight, light pink nipples, and her lips found the sweet hollow beneath Dana’s ear. She smiled at the sharp intake of breath her touch elicited, and fluttered her tongue over the sensitive skin. She peppered the side of Dana’s throat with kisses as she shifted beneath her, and a moment later there was a quiet thud of her prosthetic hitting the floor.

Dana turned toward Gwen, her right hand reaching for Gwen’s cheek as she planted her left on the mattress beside her hip.

Gwen’s eyes raked over Dana’s body and she felt her throat go dry as her gaze dropped to the swath of smooth, pale skin beneath the defined arc of lower abdominals and jut of her hipbones. A small tattoo was framed perfectly in the strip of white across the front of Dana’s right hip. The three asymmetrical crescents that seemed to curl around an invisible central point were eye-catching, and though Gwen was curious as to the symbol’s meaning, she was far too interested in finally having the woman who wore the mark to stop and ask about its meaning.

“You sure you’re okay with this?”

For a moment Gwen’s heart ached at the thought that Dana would have a reason to ask her that, but she brushed that thought away as she captured Dana’s lips in a searing kiss as she pulled her back onto the bed. “God, yes,” she whispered roughly as she spun them around, pleased that Dana allowed her to take control so easily.

Strong hands on her ass pulled her closer as she settled between Dana’s thighs, and Gwen’s breath caught in her throat at the feeling of Dana’s arousal, so hot and slick, against her skin. “Want you,” she murmured as she thrust against her.

Dana’s eyes fluttered shut and she nodded. “Please…”

The smokiness of Dana’s voice was deeper, throatier than she had ever heard it before, and Gwen licked her lips as the urge to see just what sounds she could coax from her lips swelled inside her. She dipped her head to kiss Dana as she braced herself on her left hand, letting her right wander between them until she was lightly caressing smooth, silken folds. The hitch in Dana’s breath when she first brushed over swollen nerves was delicious, the low moan that rumbled in her throat when she pushed inside her more layered and nuanced than the most carefully crafted symphony. Gwen smiled as she dipped her head to taste the sweet music spilling from Dana’s lips. She had played many instruments over the years, everything from the most basic level of craftsmanship to cellos that were, in and of themselves, priceless works of art, and as she pulled out slowly, curling her fingers to skim over hidden ridges, drawing a ragged, “Oh, fuck,” from Dana’s lips, she could not help but think that Dana Ryan may just outshine them all.

SIX

It was the bright morning sunlight against her eyelids that woke Gwen the next morning, causing her head to throb painfully in protest. She groaned and squeezed her eyes shut tighter against the pain as she buried her face in her pillow. She became aware of how cold she was at the same time the rancid taste of stale tequila registered in her mind, and she whimpered softly as she blindly reached down in search of something to cover up with. Instead of the cool cotton top sheet she had been expecting to find, however, her fingers glided across smooth, warm skin.

Gwen froze as her mind raced, trying to recall what, exactly, had led her to this point. The events from the night before flickered across her mind like a disjointed, stop-motion video, each scene blending together to paint a hazy picture that provided more than enough detail for her to remember everything.

Dana, looking like a model in her suit, shirtsleeves rolled to just below her elbows and her untied bow tie hanging loosely around her neck, her eyes glittering in the dim light of the tiki torches around them. Music. Tequila. God, so much tequila. Dancing. Strong hands on her waist, guiding her to the beat of the music thumping over the dance floor. A look laced with so much desire that it stole the breath from her lungs. Lips, at once both soft and desperate against her own.

Gwen sucked in a deep breath through her nose as she remembered making out with Dana on the dance floor at the wedding reception, in the elevator, against the wall, in bed.

Her pulse raced as she dared to look at the woman sprawled beside her, mouth slightly open as she slept. Even in her shock she couldn't help but drink in the sight of Dana’s exposed body, her eyes raking slowly over her powerful shoulders and muscled back, past the taut curve of her ass to strong thighs. Her stomach clenched as she remembered the hesitancy Dana had shown about truly revealing herself, the look of painful vulnerability that had clouded her expression as she anticipated Gwen’s rejection.

The memories of what followed that moment—Dana writhing against her mouth, hands desperately fisting the sheets, her breath falling in short, breathy gasps as she arched off the bed, her body straining to find the angle, the touch, the pressure that would send her tumbling into release—were enough to make Gwen feel dizzy and sick at the same time.

She clenched her jaw against the memories of what had happened next. Her wrists gently pinned beneath one of Dana’s hands as the other teased her to mind-blowing heights again and again and again. The feeling of Dana’s hair between her fingers as she guided the hungry mouth between her legs to where she so desperately needed it. Dana spread before her, gasping, begging, clutching at her arms, her shoulders, her ass. Dana on her knees, her head thrown back in ecstasy, moonlight caressing the supple curve of her spine as she arched against her. The way Dana had cried out when she came, the sound so raw and powerful and decadent—more beautiful than the most intricate compositions known to man.

Just the memory of that unbridled cry of pleasure made Gwen’s nipples tighten even now, hours later, and she shook her head as the weight of what she had allowed to happen—of what she had recklessly sought—crashed into her. She could not remember the last time she had enjoyed sex so thoroughly; could not bring to mind even one other encounter that had left her feeling so completely boneless and sated. Her stomach clenched painfully as she watched Dana shift slightly in her sleep, mumbling incoherently, her lips quirking in a small smile as she rubbed her cheek against the bed once, twice, before falling still again.

Gwen closed her eyes and took a deep, shuddering breath.

She should have never allowed this to happen.

She should have never put herself in a position where it could.

The urge to run surged through her, and Gwen watched Dana’s face to make sure she did not wake her as she slipped carefully from the bed. She needed to get out of here. Needed to put some space between herself and the woman who had made her feel all the things she had no right feeling.

It was cruel to leave without saying goodbye, but that did not stop Gwen from hurriedly pulling on her clothes and silently rifling through the pockets of Dana’s slacks for her room key.

Dana snored softly, and Gwen took a deep breath as she looked at her, so open and vulnerable in her sleep.

She wanted to run, needed to escape, but she did not have it in her to just leave. Gwen tucked her hair behind her ears as she reached for the small pad of paper and pen beside the phone on the nightstand, and held her breath as she hurriedly scribbled two words that she knew would provide little solace, but which were also all she had the strength to write.

I’m sorry.

She tore the paper from the pad and laid it on the bed beside Dana, selfishly allowing herself one last lingering look at the woman who had made her feel so alive and wanted before she turned on her heel and headed for the door. The hallway beyond was empty, a fact she was thankful for as she gently guided the door behind her shut so that it wouldn’t wake Dana. The moment the door was shut, she headed for the emergency staircase at the end of the hall, desperate to avoid the elevator and any memory of Dana Ryan.

SEVEN

As it turned out, there was no escaping the memory of Dana Ryan. Despite the fact that Gwen wanted nothing more than to forget everything that had happened, she spent the entirety the five hour flight from Maui to Los Angeles reliving the most minute details of her interactions with Dana. Everything from the way they’d met in the elevator and then on through to the way she’d left her in bed earlier that morning had played through her mind on repeat during the flight, and she had reached the point where she was almost comfortable with the hollow sickness that filled her.

Gwen stared blindly out the small, oblong window at the air control tower at Los Angeles International Airport and the iconic UFO-shaped restaurant beside it that were cast in the warm, golden hues of the sun that was beginning its final descent to the horizon, grateful that her cello occupied the seat beside her and that she had not been forced to make polite conversation during the flight. The cost of purchasing a ticket for her cello was always worth the added expense just to know that it would arrive at her destination undamaged, but in this case the instrument filling the aisle seat provided a much-needed buffer between her and the world.

Never mind the fact that even if someone had tried to talk to her, her throat was too tight to properly form words.

She turned her phone back on as the pilot came over the speaker to announce the local time and temperature. Bile crept up her throat as the screen came alive with a text notification from Mallory a few hours before, and she swallowed it back as she opened the message—BIG news! Details still coming in, but it’s going to be GREAT! Will tell you all about it tomorrow @ rehearsal!

She took a deep breath as she turned off the screen, and closed her eyes as she leaned her head against the bulkhead beside her window.

God, what have I done?

She had asked herself that same question countless times ever since she had fled Dana’s hotel room, but she was still no closer to finding an answer. She wanted to blame the tequila, or the aching loneliness that Dana had somehow seemed to soothe, but she could not lay the blame anywhere other than where it belonged—on herself. She might have passed the point of being madly in love with Mallory Collingswood, but that did not negate the fact that she was still returning home to a girlfriend she had just drunkenly cheated on.

Once the plane had reached its gangway, she remained seated until the plane had emptied, not wanting to deal with carrying her cello through the narrow walkway crowded with people anxious to make their escape, and she sighed heavily as she retrieved her small carry-on from the overhead bin. She smiled tiredly at the flight attendants as she shouldered her cello case and pushed the rolling suitcase in front of her down the aisle.

The hub at the end of the terminal where a half-dozen flights loaded and unloaded passengers was predictably crowded, and she kept her eyes on the polished tile in front of her as she made her way toward the exit.

She just didn’t have the energy to deal with people at the moment.

A rush of noise and heat smacked into her when she walked out the sliding doors from the baggage claim to the pick up/drop off loop that ran along the airport’s lower level, and she sucked in a deep breath as she fished through her purse for her car keys as she waited for the crossing signal to change. The noise and activity was overwhelming, but it did prove to be an excellent distraction from her thoughts, and she was almost disappointed when the signal changed and she was able to hurry across the street to the parking garage where she had left her SUV.

The spaces on either side of her white Pilot were empty, which made it much easier for her to maneuver her cello into the backseat and buckle it snugly into place. Since trunks and cargo areas were designed to act as crumple zones in case of an accident, no professional musician worth their salt ever dared travel with their precious instruments in the far rear of their vehicle. Her carry on suitcase went on the floor in front of the cello, and she shook her head as she slammed the rear driver’s side door shut.

No matter how much she wished otherwise, she was going to have to not just face up to what she had done, but also somehow find a way to come to terms with it. Twenty-four hours ago, she would have sworn that she would’ve never been capable of adultery.

Twenty-four hours ago, she could look at her reflection and feel something beside complete disgust.

She dug her sunglasses out of her purse as she started the car, and propped them on the top of her head as she shifted into reverse and began backing out of the parking space. Once she had paid and the arm of the barrier lifted out of the way, she slipped the glasses into place as she eased her way into the flow of traffic leaving the airport. Sepulveda Boulevard was exactly the disaster she had been anticipating, though it was much better than the 405, and she was almost glad when she made the crawling transition to the 10. Traffic on the 10 and the 101 was blessedly fluid, however, and a little more than hour after she’d left the airport, she was pulling into the garage of her house in the Hollywood Hills.

Even though she wouldn’t have time to practice before rehearsals in the morning and it would have been much easier to leave her cello in her car in her house’s tuck-under garage, she still shouldered the hard case and carried it up the steps with her. Her neighbors were B- and C-list celebrities and white collar professionals who pulled in a more than comfortable salary, and odds were good that the instrument would have been perfectly safe in her car overnight, but she always slept better knowing that the source of her livelihood was in the room next to her own.

After closing the garage door with the coded remote attached to the frame, she trudged slowly up the stone stairs that led to the narrow stone terrace that fronted her stunning 1920s country English-style house. The carriage light above the alcove that framed the black painted front door was a warm beacon welcoming her home, and she sighed heavily as she slipped her key into the deadbolt. The only good thing she could see about her situation, she thought as she pushed the door open and turned off the alarm system, was that she wouldn’t have to face Mallory until the following morning.

She knew that she had to tell Mallory the truth of what she’d done, that she had no choice but to lay her sins out on the table and accept whatever came her way as a result. But the part of her that hated confrontation and that actively avoided doing anything that might spark even the tiniest of fights, kept her wondering—What if I didn’t?

It was wrong, she knew it was wrong, that she had been wrong and that Mallory deserved the truth, but at the same time… She was never going to see Dana again. It was a one-time thing. A mistake. Just a moment of her reaching out for a sense of connectedness, of needing to feel good.

She locked the front door behind herself and reactivated the alarm before making her way through the living room to the short hallway that led to her master bedroom and the smaller study that she had turned into a library-slash-practice studio, her mind reeling, trying to come to some sort of a decision as to what she should do.

She might not be completely thrilled with the path her personal life has taken, but she was comfortable with it. Life with Mallory might not be full of passion and the fluttery feeling that had filled her chest when Dana had touched her, but it was her life. It was steady. Predictable. Dependable.

She carefully leaned her cello case against the frame of the French doors in her study that opened onto the front terrace, and bit her lip as she ran a gentle finger over the curve of the vaguely opalescent-hued carbon fiber. Music was an exacting master, demanding perfection and accepting nothing less, and Mallory understood her life and her dedication to her craft because she was the same way. One did not become the concertmaster of an orchestra as prestigious as the Los Angeles Philharmonic by the time they’re thirty-five without having an insane amount of drive and dedication. And, yeah, what she and Mallory had together might not be all champagne and roses, but there was something to be said for having a partner who understood the demands of a profession such as theirs.

And, until twenty-four hours ago, until Dana Ryan came into her life, that had been enough. But the feeling of Dana’s hands gliding over her skin and the naked appreciative desire that had shone in her eyes had rekindled a spark inside her that she had thought was long since lost. A spark that ached to be seen and found beautiful. A spark that had been all but snuffed out in deference to keeping the status quo and not daring to wish for anything more.

But it was there now, burning dimly in the hollowness that filled her chest, at once afraid to bloom but daring to hope that somehow, some way, it might be carefully tended and allowed to grow, and it was that spark that made the sickness that had roiled in her gut even worse. Because for as wrong as she had been to fall into bed with Dana Ryan, for as much as she knew she should regret it, there was a part of her that absolutely did not regret those few stolen moments of happiness.

She ran a hand through her hair as she gave her cello one last lingering look before turning on her heel and wandering into her bedroom. Though the sun had only just finished setting, she was utterly exhausted and wanted nothing more than to crawl into bed, pull the covers up over her head, and pretend that everything was okay. She knew that it was wrong and that she was a complete, unmitigated asshole for it, but there was that tiny part of herself that selfishly clung to the memory of how nice it had been to feel wanted and desired. That delighted in the memory of gentle hands and soft lips caressing her skin, taking her to heights she had never before reached and would likely never experience again.

What she had done was unforgivable but, at the same time, god, it had felt good to feel so alive for a few hours.

To actually be happy instead of just saying she was.

She left the lights off as she changed out of the jeans and shirt she had worn on the plane and into her pajamas. The ceiling fan spinning silently over her bed cast a gentle breeze over her as she slipped beneath the lightweight comforter, and she curled in on herself as the weight of what she had done and the potentially disastrous ramifications those actions wrought settled heavily on her chest.

She closed her eyes and sighed as pulled the comforter up over her shoulders, and offered up a silent prayer that when she woke in the morning, she would have some idea of what she should do.

EIGHT

Gwen arrived at the Walt Disney Concert Hall the next morning her usual hour before the scheduled start of rehearsal. On a typical day, she would use this extra time before the orchestra assembled to unpack and warm up—to prepare both her mind and her body for the upcoming rehearsal—but after a night of fitful sleep that left her feeling more hungover than the tequila she had consumed in Maui, she just didn't have the energy to do it. So instead of going inside and finding her preferred spot in BP Hall, the second, smaller performance area in the building that was located above the lobby, she decided to bypass the striking building’s interior altogether and carried her cello to the outdoor garden on the third level. Though the garden was always open to the public completely free of charge, it was usually quiet unless there was a performance, and she had seen nary a soul from the moment she made her way through the narrow chasm of curving polished steel to the pavered garden that was set above the bustling streets of downtown Los Angeles, a world apart from the bustling traffic and smog.

Sleep had not come easily to her the night before, and when it had, it was fitful at best. Guilt over what she had done and indecision about what she should do next had made it impossible for her to do more than doze off-and-on throughout the night, and she didn’t have the energy to try and stifle her yawn as she dragged a chair into the shade beside the Lillian Disney Fountain—the architectural centerpiece of the garden. She had loved the rose-inspired fountain from the moment she first laid eyes on its sweeping curves and curling waves of sculpted petals covered in a mosaic of broken Delft tiles, and she had always found the sound of water quietly tumbling from petal to petal incredibly relaxing.

She leaned her cello case against the outer wall of the hall and sat heavily in the seat. She ran her hands through her hair as she slumped in the chair, and closed her eyes behind the mirrored lenses of her Burberry aviator sunglasses, desperate for a few minutes of peace.

Her mind began to quiet as she took slow, deep breaths and forced herself to focused on the sound of the water in the fountain and the wind rustling the leaves in the trees. Thoughts of Dana and what she had done were still there, of course, but they were pushed to the background, and she sighed with relief as a much-needed stillness settled inside her.

That stillness was shattered a few minutes later, however, when a familiar voice called out, “You look like shit.”

She smiled in spite of herself as she opened her eyes to see her best friend, Luke Benoist, standing in front of her, and shook her head at his usual cheeky grin. At thirty-eight, he was two years her senior, but with his smooth skin and twice-monthly cropped ash-colored hair that was left just long enough on top for a messy faux hawk, he looked not a day over twenty-five. If he had been anyone other than her best friend and the nicest person she had ever known, she would have hated him for it. “Yeah, thanks.”

Luke laughed and set his clarinet case on the ground between his feet. Their summer rehearsals at Disney Hall were casual, so he was wearing his usual shorts and flip-flops. And, with his slightly faded and rumpled black polo shirt, he looked like he could have been a graduate student wandering the paths of USC’s Thornton School of Music instead of a man who actually taught the occasional seminar there. “You’re welcome.” He grinned as he pushed his sunglasses up onto his head. “Seriously though, I would’ve thought you’d look more relaxed after your quick trip to paradise.”

Gwen pursed her lips and nodded sardonically. “Yeah.”

“What happened?”

“Nothing.”

“Bullshit.” Luke’s brow furrowed. “Is it Mal? Did she do something?”

“No. She didn’t do anything. She’s been in Boston for the last two weeks doing that thing with the Pops, remember?”

“Doesn’t mean she can’t be her usual charming self over the phone,” he pointed out with a sigh. He had butted heads with Mallory from the moment she’d been hired as the concertmaster for LA Phil four years ago, and his initial dislike for her had not softened over time. “But fine, if she didn’t do anything, what is it that has you looking like you just watched somebody take a sledgehammer to a Stradivarius?”

Gwen shuddered at the thought of such a priceless instrument being damaged. “I don’t look that bad.”

“Yeah, you do,” Luke countered as he crouched down in front of her. “Seriously, Gwen. What’s going on?”

She took a deep breath and let it go slowly. Luke was her best friend and her sounding board, and maybe he would have some idea of what she should do. “I…” She paused and looked around the garden to make sure they were alone. The halls of LA Phil were much like a high school’s—the juicier the gossip, the faster it spread—and she could not afford to have anyone else overhear what she was about to say. When she was certain that they were completely alone, she cleared her throat and said softly, “I, um, met somebody. In Maui.”

Luke’s forehead wrinkled with confusion, but his expression remained otherwise neutral. “Okay…”

“I didn’t mean to,” Gwen said, shaking her head. “I mean, not meet her, of course, I meet people all the time, but I didn’t, I’d never meant to…” She sighed. “She was just so nice and funny and beautiful, and then there was tequila and dancing and…”

Luke’s eyes went wide. “Okay. Hold up. I’m going to need you to go back to the beginning here. How did you meet…” His voice trailed off and he arched a brow questioningly.

“Dana. Dana Ryan,” Gwen supplied quietly, hating the way her stomach fluttered at the thought of her even now.

“Right. So how did you meet this Dana Ryan?”

“In the elevator at the hotel.” Gwen scrubbed her hands over her face as she proceeded to run through everything that had happened, from meeting Dana and Regan that first night all the way through waking up in Dana’s bed the morning before.

“Fuck.” Luke sat back on his haunches and grinned as he shook his head. “Gwen Harrison! I didn’t know you had it in you!”

“Luke!”

“Sorry, but I couldn’t resist.” Luke chuckled and lightly punched her knee. “Good for you!”

Gwen huffed a breath and shook her head. “Can you please be serious for five minutes?”

His expression sobered. “I am serious. Mal treats you like shit unless she wants something from you. I honestly don’t see why you won’t just break up with her, already.”

“Because that wouldn’t impact my career at all,” Gwen muttered. Orchestras were incestuous by nature, long hours and unique job requirements meant that more than a few relationships had been forged on the stage, but Mallory Collingswood was not just a violinist. She was arguably the best violinist in the world, and she was second-in-charge of the most innovative orchestra in the country. Gwen was good, very good, but Mallory Collingswood was that once-in-a-generation genius that had people from all over the world copying her technique, trying to find the thing that made her so goddamn special. Gwen knew that she wouldn’t be fired for the demise of their relationship, but the elite music world was a small one and she couldn’t be certain how such a development would affect her in the long run. “And, besides, she’s not that bad.”

“I won’t point out that ‘she’s not that bad’ wasn't your first argument, and will instead just say—yes, she is.”

“She’s focused on her career. As are you and I and the other hundred and three of our colleagues.” Gwen sighed, tired of defending Mallory when, lately, half the time she agreed with what Luke said. But he didn’t see Mallory when she was at her sweetest—bringing her breakfast in bed or playing softly for her, a breathtaking smile lighting her face as she looked at her like nothing else in the world mattered. That was the Mallory she had fallen in love with once upon a time, the one who could be so engaged and focused that it was almost frightening, but the flip-side of that intensity was that when her focus was on something else, Gwen was barely a shadow on the periphery of her thoughts. And, for as much as it pained her to admit, that distant Mallory was the one she had been in a relationship with for the last year, with only the briefest visits from the woman who made her laugh and smile like Dana had. “I just…tell me what to do. Do I tell her? I should tell her. Right?”

“Shit, Gwen,” Luke sighed thoughtfully, and she was relieved that he was finally taking her situation seriously. “I…yeah.” He nodded. “I mean, it’s definitely the right thing to do and I don’t even like her.” He shot her an apologetic look. “But…I don’t see a way for you guys to survive this. And you know what I think, but you’ve gotta ask yourself if you’re really ready to end things with her?”

Gwen threw her hands up in the air and shook her head. “I wasn’t before last weekend, but now…” She sighed as her hands flopped to her lap with a smack. If she had been truly happy with Mallory, she would have never slept with Dana, and she cared about Mallory enough to not let their already dying relationship continue to flounder on life support because it easier than being alone. “Yeah. Probably.”

Luke blew out a soft breath. “You’re sure?”

“You’ve been on me about this for months—why do you sound like you don’t think I should do it now?”

“It’s not that.” He shook his head. “I want to make sure that you’re okay with the whole thing. Because, devil’s advocate here, you don’t have to tell her. You can just deal with the guilt and never let it happen again and move on.”

Gwen shook her head. She was tired of feeling physically ill because of what she had done, and she couldn’t envision a future where she felt like this every day. She was an asshole, there was no denying that, but she wasn’t a liar. “I can’t do that. I just…” She shook her head again. “If I’d really been happy with her, I wouldn’t have forgotten all about her like that. I wouldn’t have done that. And you might think she’s evil, but she’s not, and she deserves better than what I did to her. She deserves someone better.”

“Gwen,” Luke sighed.

“Rumor had it that I’d find you up here,” an achingly familiar Oxford lilt that made Gwen’s stomach clench with self-loathing called out.

Gwen blew out a soft, shaky breath and looked at Luke, who gave her knee a reassuring squeeze before he let go and pushed himself back to his feet. Her gaze drifted to Mallory, who looked professional as always in her tailored slacks and silk shirt despite the more relaxed rehearsal dress code, and she sighed. Mallory was as beautiful as ever with her straight blond hair tickling the open collar of her blouse, her steel blue eyes as striking as they were cold, though Gwen knew that, given the right incentive, they could sparkle with warmth and mischievousness. Her skin was pale and flawless, and the smirk tugging at the right side of her lips was a beguiling combination of playfulness and smug arrogance.

“Hey, Mallory. How was Boston?” Luke greeted her, shooting a wary glance at Gwen.

Mallory shrugged. “It was Boston. They don’t play nearly as fast as they like to believe they do, but we performed well.”

“Good to hear.” Luke made a show of looking down at his watch before lifting his eyes back to Gwen, silently asking if she was going to be okay. “Rehearsal starts in thirty. See you inside?”

Gwen nodded. She had been resisting this final step for months, and for as much as the reason for her finally making the decision sucked, she knew that it was the right thing to do. She wasn’t in love with Mallory anymore, but there was a part of her that would always love her, and she owed her the truth. “Yeah.”

“All right, then.” Luke picked up his clarinet case and tipped his head to Gwen and Mallory in turn. “I shall see you ladies inside, then.”

“Ah, finally alone,” Mallory drawled as he walked away, her smirk softening into a more genuine smile as she leaned down and pressed a light kiss to Gwen’s lips. Gwen stiffened at the contact, but Mallory showed no sign of noticing as she pulled away and tucked her hair behind her ears. “So, how was your trip?”

Gwen fidgeted with her hands as she pushed herself to her feet, wanting to be on equal standing with Mallory when she confessed her sins. But before she could say anything, Mallory was already speaking again.

“I got a call from an old colleague of mine in Chelsea yesterday afternoon. You remember Will, don’t you? Anyway, he told me that Alan Yount has announced his retirement from the London Symphony Orchestra!”

Gwen arched a brow in surprise, the guilt and unease that she had been wrestling with momentarily forgotten as she processed what Mallory had said.

Mallory nodded, her smile blinding as she tucked her hair behind her ears. “The official announcement has yet to be made, but Will said he expects it to come by the end of the week as they were surprised by the news and are trying to get all their ducks in a row. It appears that they are going to be holding auditions for the position toward the end of August so that the new concertmaster can be in place by the beginning of the season.”

“And you’re going to audition,” Gwen surmised.

“Of course! You know how long I’ve had my eye on that position. I thought I would have to wait longer for Yount to finally step down, and while I would prefer more than just under two months to prepare, I figure that if I can get a solid eight to ten hours of practice in a day from now until the audition, the position should be mine to lose. You’ll love living in London, darling. We’ll find a flat near the symphony and…”

Gwen bit her lip as Mallory rambled about their living arrangements and what she thought the audition pieces would be and who else would be most likely to throw their hat into the ring for the position. She was in full-on “Mal mode,” as Luke called it, completely obsessed with her own thoughts and desires and paying little to no attention to Gwen’s reaction to what she was saying, which was a blessing in disguise at the moment because Gwen’s heart was beating too hard in her throat for her to add anything to the conversation.

The audition process was arduous with ample time to prepare, but on a shortened timetable like the one Mallory seemed to believe this one would be on, it would be absolutely hellish. Gwen had been through her share of auditions over the years, and she knew that the one thing that mattered just as much as practicing the audition pieces was having stability and focus. Music at this level was hard enough without life interfering, and if she went ahead with this, if she told Mallory what she had done and called things off with her, it would affect her preparations and, ultimately, her performance when the big day came. Mallory needed to be one hundred percent focused on her music to win her dream position in London. And after everything that had happened in Maui, after everything that she had done, Gwen knew that she owed her that much, at least.

“So, I’m going to be practicing non-stop until it’s time for me to leave for London,” Mallory said, the vaguely apologetic look on her face enough to draw Gwen back into their conversation. “Which means I won’t have much time to spend with you.”

“I understand.” Gwen nodded and plastered what she hoped was a reassuring smile on her face. “You’re going to crush the audition, I know it.”

“What did I ever do to deserve you?” Mallory mused softly.

Gwen smiled tightly as the genuine affection in Mallory’s tone made her feel like she might be physically ill. Nothing. You have done nothing to deserve the things I’ve done.

“Are you okay?” Mallory asked, showing an unusual amount of awareness of Gwen’s inner turmoil.

Gwen swallowed thickly and nodded. “Fine.” She made a show of checking her watch. “We better get inside. Rehearsal’s going to start soon, and I haven’t warmed up yet.”

NINE

Even after six years of calling the main auditorium at Walt Disney Concert Hall home, Gwen was still left in awe every time she walked through the stage door. There was not one area of the building that wasn’t architecturally striking—Gehry had truly outdone himself on every aspect of the building’s design—but the main performance area was something else altogether.

The walls and ceiling that ebbed and flowed outward from the stage, directing sound to the furthest reaches of the balconies so that each of the 2,400 seats in the auditorium could hear every note perfectly were covered in the same hues of Douglas fir that could be found in accents throughout the rest of the building. The seats were upholstered in a bright, wildflower patterned fabric of red and gold and teal, a color combination that could have been garish but which only served to further accentuate the hall’s gorgeous woodwork. The seats themselves surrounded the stage in an intimate halo before funneling outward, the width of the rows shortening the further they were from the stage, rising section by section, until they met the balcony that spanned the far wall. The stage itself, crafted of pale Alaskan Cedar, seemed to glow amidst the richer color tones of the hall, naturally drawing one’s eye to it. Gwen had played in some incredible concert halls in her life—some newer, a lot older—but as far as she was concerned, not one of them came close to the breathtaking design Frank Gehry had crafted here in the middle of downtown Los Angeles.

“All right, people, some housekeeping before we get to work,” the symphony’s conductor, Albert Rhode, called out, clapping his hands as he made his way onto the stage. Young and spry, with wild hair and the most contagious energy Gwen had ever encountered in a conductor, he was a favorite with fans and musicians alike, and she personally dreaded the day his contract expired and the rest of the world would undoubtedly come and try to steal him away.

The crowd on stage quieted as the musicians finished their conversations and turned toward their leader. Mallory was already focused on her work, her eyes flicking from the sheet music she held to their conductor, and she didn't even glance in Gwen’s direction as she made her way toward her seat.

Luke did catch her eye though, his right eyebrow cocked questioningly, and Gwen blew out a soft breath as she shook her head. His left eyebrow joined his right high on his forehead, and she mouthed, “Later” as she stood her cello in front of her seat in the shadow of The French Fries—the iconic organ whose pipes extended in an almost haphazard fashion from the wall behind the stage—and did her best to appear attentive as she turned her eyes to Rhode as he ran through some general notices and a couple of rehearsal changes that would be emailed out to them all following rehearsal. It was the typical beginning-of-the-week type stuff, and she only really began to listen when he cleared his throat and looked hopefully at the hundred and six faces in front of him.

“As you all know, my son has been receiving treatment for his cystic fibrosis from Children’s Hospital Los Angeles, and they have asked if we, as a symphony, would be willing to send a small group to play at their annual black tie gala at the Taglyan Complex next Friday. I know that this is late notice and that many of you will have already made plans for the night, but if you are available, I would like to put together a small ensemble to perform.” He smiled. “Naturally, as this is a charity event, we won’t be accepting any payment for our services so that as much money as possible goes back to the kids. Now, by a rough show of hands, who thinks they would be able to help out?”

Gwen immediately raised her hand, as did Luke and a handful of other musicians. She was not surprised to see that Yves, who was standing beside her, did not raise his hand—he had been talking of his trip back home to Paris for months now and she knew he would be out of the country—nor was she surprised that Mallory’s hand also stayed down. A charity gala for a children’s hospital was not a flashy enough venue for her to consider without quite a bit of prodding, but with her anticipated audition in London looming, there was no way she would give up a night of practicing to take part in a makeshift performance such as the one Rhode was suggesting.

Rhode looked around the stage and smiled, his wild curls bouncing with each nod of his head, silently acknowledging and thanking all who had volunteered. “Excellent. If you raised your hand, please stay after rehearsal so we can discuss the details of the event and try to come up with a set list that can accommodate everybody.”

Gwen and her fellow volunteers all tipped their heads in understanding.

“Well,” Rhode continued, “as it’s the summer season and we don’t have a performance until next Tuesday at the Bowl, let’s start with a quick little Pirates to warm up, and then we’ll tackle the first three pieces from West Side Story.” LA Phil played a series of concerts at the Hollywood Bowl each summer for the venue’s “Classical Tuesday” series, and this year he had worked with the symphony’s creative chair to put together a fun program of well-known music that would hopefully draw larger crowds to their regular season performances that would resume at Disney Hall in the fall. “Because I know some of you are still recovering from the trip back east, we’ll call it early after that so you have time to catch up after being gone for so long. Tomorrow we will do the remainder of the West Side score, and we’ll pick up our regular rehearsal regimen Wednesday morning.”

Smiles and nods greeted his announcement as everybody moved to take their seats and ready their instruments, and Gwen closed her eyes as she ran the fingers of her left hand down the neck of her cello, lightly pressing the strings into the wood as she centered herself. After the last thirty-some-odd hours of utter chaos, she was more than ready to lose herself in her music for a while. She sucked in a slow, deep breath as she moved her left hand to the proper starting position, and then opened her eyes as Victor Vagin played the A note for the orchestra to tune their instruments to.

When they were ready, Rhode jumped up onto his rostrum in front of the orchestra, and held his hands up in front of himself at chest-height, the bulb of his conducting baton held lightly in his right hand while the tip rested against his left. She watched his eyes scan the stage, waiting to see that everyone was indeed ready to begin before he smiled.

He seemed to hold everyone’s eyes at once as he lifted his hands apart and began silently counting, moving his arms slowly up and down once, twice, and on the third up, they began to play. The cinematic theme was an upbeat and lively ensemble piece that more than served to loosen their fingers and lips, and it was Rhode’s preferred warm-up piece—though The Imperial March was a close second. They played through the Pirates theme twice before settling into their real assignment for the day, and although Gwen would have preferred a longer, more demanding rehearsal, she still felt marginally better by the time Rhode released them for the day than she had when she walked onto the stage.

Gwen remained in her seat as those who had not volunteered to perform at the charity gala gathered their music and instruments, and watched as Mallory exchanged a few words with Mark Chang—the associate concertmaster, and her second-in-command. She was undoubtedly leaving him instructions to pass along to the rest of the first violins section, and Gwen forced a small smile when Mallory’s steely blue eyes locked onto hers from across the stage. A few murmured words later and Mallory was making her way past the rostrum to where Gwen sat in the cello section, looking beautiful and controlled and confident. She was not a woman easily ignored, especially here in her element, and Gwen’s stomach once again tightened with guilt as she stopped in front of her.

“Do you mind if I skip our usual lunch today so I can go home and begin practicing?”

Gwen shook her head as she got to her feet. “Of course I don’t mind. Go. Practice.”

“Thank you.” Mallory shifted her bow to her left hand. Her expression was contrite as she ran her right hand through her hair, and she sighed as she reached out to give Gwen’s arm a light squeeze. “Really. Thank you for understanding how much this means to me.”

Gwen nodded, her pulse tripping over itself at the feeling of Mallory’s fingers idly stroking her inner forearm, which in turn made her throat tight with the confession she could not possibly speak. She hated that Mallory being so sweet made it harder for her to stomach what she had done, but she deserved to suffer. She licked her lips and tried to find something to say, but was saved from the task when Mallory just smiled and gave her arm one last gentle squeeze.

“I’ll call you later. Have fun picking music for the gala,” Mallory said as she let go of Gwen’s arm and took a step toward the stage door.

Gwen bit her lip as she watched Mallory go, and shook her head when she turned back to the rostrum to see Luke making his way over to her, with his clarinet resting lightly on his shoulder like a baseball player on their way to the warm up circle.

“So, that looked like fun,” Luke said lightly, though his gaze was concerned. “You okay?”

“I’m fine. She’s going home to practice.” Gwen shook her head at the questioning look in his eyes. “Not now, okay? I’ll tell you later.”

“Okay. Well, since you’re single for the afternoon, you wanna go to lunch once we’re finished here?”

What she really wanted to do was go home and sleep until it was time to wake up and come back to work the following morning so she wouldn't have to keep thinking about how completely fucked up everything was, but lunch would work too. Anything to keep her from being alone with nothing to distract her from the mess her life had become. “Sure. What’s sounding good to you?”

“I’m guessing you’d rather not eat right around here…” His voice trailed off as he waited for her response.

Gwen nodded. The last thing she needed was for anyone they knew to overhear them. “You guessed right.”

“All right. How about Philippe's? It’s close, but not too close. I’m supposed to meet Jay in Pasadena around two to meet with a cake guy one of his friends from work suggested we check out, and it’d be easy to jump on the 110 from there. Or there’s always Langer’s.”

Having been born and raised in Manhattan, Gwen was always up for a good Jewish deli, but she wasn't in the mood to stand in line for the popular deli. Never mind the fact that out of his suggestions, it was the thought of a double-dip and some homemade lemonade that her empty stomach growl. “Philippe’s sounds good. I can go for a French dip.”

“And pie,” Luke practically moaned, rubbing his stomach.

“Or a pickle,” Gwen suggested.

“That too,” Luke agreed. He had the metabolism of a teenager, and was able to put down more food in one sitting than she could eat in an entire day.

“Okay,” Rhode called out. “So, thank you, firstly, for volunteering to help. I really do appreciate it.” He smiled. “And now, onto music. The set list should be fun, something to set the mood for the gala’s attendees to really enjoy themselves so they’re more generous with their donations. I have a few ideas, but I’d like to hear your suggestions before we make the final decision…”

Everyone left standing on stage had played with one of LA Phil’s chamber music groups or another at multiple times over the last year, so it was not hard for the group to come to an agreement as to which pieces they should play. And, after agreeing to a few additional rehearsal sessions after the full orchestra’s usual rehearsals between now and the event to make sure they had their sound down, the group broke apart to enjoy the rest of their day.

Once their instruments were safely returned to their cases, Gwen asked Luke, “You want to drive over there together, or drive on our own and hope we can find two parking spaces?”

Philippe’s was a local landmark, famous for being the birthplace of the French dip sandwich, and finding a parking space in the small lots near the building at the base of Chinatown was more often than not an almost impossible task.

“I’ll drive, since my car is smaller and I’ll be able to squeeze into a spot easier,” Luke offered. “You think it’d be safe to leave our instruments in your car in the garage here, or should we lock them up here?”

There were two main risks to leaving an instrument in a car—damage from the heat that would build up inside the vehicle and theft—and Gwen pursed her lips thoughtfully as she considered their options. The parking garage beneath the concert hall was both shaded and under twenty-four hour armed guard so their instruments would be more than safe in her car, but she hated the idea of leaving her cello unattended. “I think I’ll put mine in a locker, but if you want to leave yours in my car so you can get out of here faster afterwards, you’re more than welcome to do it.”

Luke checked his watch. “I should have time to run back in here and grab my clarinet and still make it to Pasadena on time.”

“You’re sure?”

“Yeah.” He waved a hand at the wall of lockers behind the storage area for larger instruments like harps and timpani drums that could not travel easily from stage to home. “I’m starving. Let’s get this shit locked up so we can get some food.”

TEN

While Gwen knew that Luke couldn’t possibly talk about his trip to Santa Barbara for the entire duration of their lunch, she was glad that he seemed happy to prattle on about the different vineyards he and Jay had visited until they had not only ordered their lunch, but also found a seat at a secluded booth in the back room of the restaurant. The place was packed, as usual, and she had been genuinely surprised that the booth was available. Seating at Philippe’s took the form of function over privacy, with the majority of seats being at the long tables that filled the center of the sawdust-covered concrete floor of the restaurant. The tables were shoved end-to-end to facilitate seating as many customers as possible, and it was not unusual to find perfect strangers happily chatting away with each other as they enjoyed their lunches.

“So…” Luke drew the single syllable out for a good five beats to serve as a segue as he reached for the small plastic container of horseradish mustard. He arched a brow at her as he slathered a generous amount onto the top of his sandwich. “How’d it go with Mallory? She seemed eerily calm when you guys came into rehearsal considering what you were going to talk about.”

“I couldn’t do it,” Gwen murmured, shaking her head.

Luke nearly dropped the mustard container he was holding. “What? Why?”

Gwen shrugged and motioned for him to pass her the mustard. She hadn’t eaten since Saturday night, and even the guilt that sat leadenly in her stomach wasn’t enough to keep her from trying to eat now that she had food in front of her. “Yount at London has suddenly announced his retirement and they’re going to be holding concertmaster auditions at the end of August. She’s going for it, of course, and I just didn’t have the heart to do anything that might affect her chances, ya know?”

“Seriously? I haven’t heard anything about that.” Luke’s brow wrinkled thoughtfully. “Has it been announced?”

Gwen shook her head. “Supposedly by the end of the week. Will—the bassoonist who was her flatmate at the Royal Academy—called to let her know.”

“He’s the one we all went to the pub with when we were on tour there last summer?”

Gwen nodded. “Yeah. That’s him.”

“Right,” he drawled, studying her carefully. “So you didn’t tell her.”

“I couldn’t. She deserves that position on blind talent alone, but that’s not how jobs are won and I’m not going to do anything that’ll affect her preparations for it. I’m an asshole for what I did and I’ll be an even bigger asshole when I break up with her in eight weeks or whenever the audition is over, but she deserves this time to prepare. To have everything in her life as steady and stable as possible so all she has to think about is the music.”

Luke’s brow furrowed as he shook his head. “Dude.”

“I know.” Gwen nodded. “Believe me, I do. But if I can give her this one good thing after what I just did…” She shrugged. “She’s going to hate me either way and we both know it, at least this way she can hate me from the comfort of her dream job in London.”

Luke blue out a loud breath and shook his head again. “Fucking hell, Gwen.”

“I know.” Gwen slathered a thick line of mustard on her sandwich and then set the container on the table between them. “It sucks. Everything about this sucks,” she muttered.

“You can say that again.” Luke picked up his sandwich. “So you’re sticking this out for another two months or whatever until after the audition.”

“Yep.”

“And you’re okay with that?”

“I have to be. After everything I did…” She shrugged. “I owe her at least this much.”

“Can I ask you a question?”

“Like me saying no has ever stopped you.” Gwen tilted her head to the side and picked up her sandwich. “Go for it.”

“Once this whole thing is over and you’ve come clean and Mallory”—he rapped his knuckles on the table—“is in London, would you try and find this Dana chick again? Do you even know where she lives?”

The idea was certainly tempting, but Gwen sighed as she shook her head. “No. I mean, I know she lives somewhere around LA because she said she went to a book signing in Westwood last year. But there are what, like nineteen million people or something who live here? It’s not like this is a small town where people just happen to run into each other.”

“So you didn’t trade numbers?”

“No. The only thing I gave her was a shitty-ass apology on a scrap of hotel stationery. And, besides that, I mean, what’s the point, you know? It was a stupid, ill-advised fling. The biggest mistake of my life, honestly, and trying to find her again after all of this would just be…”

“Hmm?” Luke prompted.

“Weird,” Gwen breathed, though it came out sounding more like a question than a statement of fact.

“Why? I thought you liked her?”

“I did. I do. I just…”

Luke waggled his eyebrows and leaned in closer to ask in a mock-hushed whisper that reminded Gwen of the way Regan had been “whispering” to Dana the night they met in the elevator. “Was the sex that bad?”

Gwen smiled in spite of herself and shook her head, grateful for the slice of levity Luke’s humor—however crude—injected into what was a terribly depressing conversation. “No. It was actually really, really good.” She rolled her eyes at the pleased smile he gave her, like he was proud of her or something for being a lying, adulterous bitch. “No. Don’t even go there.”

He held his hand over his heart like her words had wounded him. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Gwen picked up a pickle spear and pointed it at him accusingly. “Yeah right.” She pulled it back when he tried to lean across the table to take a bite out of it, and glared at him. “You have your own pickle. Leave mine alone.”

“How was I supposed to know you weren’t offering to share?” He teased. “But, seriously Gwen. You wouldn’t try and look her up?”

“No. It was a one-night-stand that happened while I was in a relationship with somebody else. I left her in bed with an apology note and ran away as fast as I could. I don’t know what movies you’re watching, but that isn’t the beginning of some beautiful relationship. It’s a chapter of my life I’d rather forget and, even knowing that I’ll probably never be able to, I’d just like to move on.”

“I know,” Luke sighed. “I just…”

Even though she knew she would regret asking, Gwen could not stop herself. “What?” She nodded reassuringly when he seemed to consider whether or not he should actually continue. She might not like what he has to say, but she knew that he was only trying to look out for her. “It’s okay. Just get it out so we can move on.”

He took a deep breath and let it out slowly, weighing his words carefully before he spoke. “I know you’re upset with yourself for what happened, but Gwen…your smile when you were telling me about Dana earlier was the most genuine one I’ve seen on you in a long, long time. You might not like that it happened—and believe me, I get it, I do—but I love you, and I just want to see you smile like that more.” He picked up his sandwich again. “So, maybe life isn’t always a fairytale. Maybe it just really fucking sucks sometimes, but even in the suckiest of fairy tales the hero ends up with a happily ever after.”

“Maybe the Disney version,” Gwen quipped dryly. “And, I’m no hero. If anything, I’m the villain in this story.”

“You’re not a villain.”

“Yeah, check with Mallory on that one after her audition.”

He shook his head. “You made a mistake. That doesn’t make you a bad person. And if I have to remind you of that every day, I will, but for now I’ll drop it.”

“Thank you,” Gwen whispered.

“You’re welcome.” Luke picked up one of the two double-dipped French dip sandwiches he had ordered and gave her a kind smile. “So, are you still thinking of adopting a cat? Jay has been bugging me non-stop about it.”

“I keep going back and forth on it, to be honest.” Gwen bobbed her head thoughtfully, grateful to be able to think about something other than her disaster of a life. “On the one hand, I like the idea of having somebody around the house with me, but on the other—I’ve never had a pet before.”

“And you’re totally against becoming the crazy lesbian cat lady.” Luke winked and pulled out his phone. “I think you should do it,” he said as he unlocked the phone and opened his photo app. He tapped on the screen a couple times and handed her the phone. “And that’s not just because Jay has his eye on this totally adorable little gray kitten from our neighbor’s cat’s litter for you. He says she’s the sweetest of the lot, super-friendly and cuddly.”

Gwen looked at the picture of Jay cuddling a tiny gray kitten and smiled. It really was adorable. “He’s the crazy lesbian cat lady,” she said as she handed Luke back his phone. “But you can tell Jay that he’s right. The kitten’s very cute.”

“They’re going to be putting the litter up for adoption in two weeks,” Luke shared as he slipped his phone back into his pocket.

“Let me think about it for a couple more days and I’ll let you know.”

“Okay,” Luke agreed easily as he checked his watch.

“We good on time still?” Gwen asked as she looked at their still mostly uneaten lunches.

“Yeah. But we’re gonna need to stop chit-chatting and actually start eating.”

“Okay.” Gwen picked up her sandwich. She watched him do the same, and sighed as she nudged his foot under the table. “Thanks.”

Luke smiled and nodded. “Any time.”

ELEVEN

Gwen hid a yawn behind her hand as she kept an eye on the front door of Aigle—the Mediterranean restaurant near her house where she and Mallory had agreed to meet for dinner before their performance at the Hollywood Bowl. She was exhausted, but that had become her new normal over the last week. Between studio work and teaching a seminar at the Thornton School of Music and the increased practice regimen she had inflicted on herself as a way to keep from thinking about how screwed up her life was, her days had been busy enough that she didn’t have much time to remember what a horrible person she was, but her nights were a different story.

No matter how badly she wanted to put everything that had happened in Maui behind her, her subconscious had different plans, and sleep had come in ever-increasingly short spurts over the last week as dreams of electric blue eyes and hungry, fervent kisses jolted her awake in a disquietingly increasing frequency. Even the short nap she had tried to take earlier that afternoon had ended with her waking up with a start—her heart pounding in her chest and her pulse pounding between her legs—leaving her both aroused and angry with herself for being so weak. She did not want to keep thinking about Dana. Did not want to remember the way her tan skin looked against crisp white sheets. Did not want to find pleasure in the echo of Dana’s pleasure that had yet to fade from her memory.

“Good evening.”

Gwen looked up at the server—a pretty brunette who looked to be in her late-twenties with warm brown eyes—and sighed as she forced a small smile. “Hello.”

“My name is Petra and I’ll be taking care of you tonight.” Her eyes flickered to the second place setting across from Gwen as she added, “Can I get you something to drink while you wait for your companion?”

Gwen glanced at her watch as she barely managed to stifle another yawn. It was early, not quite a quarter past five, and if she was going to make it through the concert later she was going to need a little help. “Can I get a cup of coffee and a water?”

“Of course.”

“Sorry I’m late,” Mallory apologized smoothly as she swept into the seat across from Gwen.

“Can I get you something to drink?” Petra asked.

Mallory nodded. “A water with lemon, please.”

“Of course. I’ll be right back with your drinks.”

“Traffic was a bitch,” Mallory explained as she slipped her cutlery off the ruby red cloth napkin and draped it over her lap to protect her black slacks that were a more tailored version of the ones Gwen wore. Though their dress code for Hollywood Bowl performances meant that they would be forced to don ties once they reached the venue, for now the top three buttons of her white tuxedo shirt were left open, and Gwen could just make out a hint of white lace against the shadow of her cleavage.

“I’ll bet,” Gwen commiserated. Since Mallory lived near Disney Hall, she had been traveling with the flow of cars making their evening exodus from the city, which meant that she had most likely not gone above twenty the entire time she was on the freeway. “How are your audition preparations coming?”

“Good.” Mallory nodded confidently. The audition information for the London position had been posted the Friday before, which had stepped up the intensity of her preparations to the point that, with the exception of a quick phone call the night before to set up this dinner, the last time Gwen had even spoken to her was when they grabbed a quick lunch at Patina after rehearsal the Wednesday before. There was a part of Gwen that appreciated the space Mallory’s impending audition gave her to try and find some kind of acceptance within herself with what she had done without having to pretend that everything was fine, she had also very much needed moments where things actually were. “Most of what they want is pretty standard: a Mozart concerto solo, the first movement of Schubert’s second, the first page of Don Juan, and the scherzo from Schumman’s second. There are, of course, the obligatory excerpts from Brahms’ fourth and Mahler’s fifth, and though I found the inclusion of Debussy a little surprising, there’s nothing I can’t handle.”

They both leaned back in their chairs as Petra returned with their drinks. “Are you ready to order, or do you need a few more minutes?”

“I think we’re good,” Mallory said without bothering to consult with Gwen. “I’ll have the Greek salad and the chicken tagine.”

Gwen was grateful that she frequented the restaurant often enough that she knew just what she wanted without needing to look at the menu. “And I’ll have the pink lady apple and Manchego salad and the Mushroom flatbread, please,” Gwen ordered, smiling politely as she handed Petra her menu.

“Excellent. I’ll put those orders in for you ladies. Would you like your salads first, or with your entrées?”

“You can bring them out first,” Mallory answered for them both. Once they were alone again, she brushed her hair out of her face and smiled. “I figure that if I really focus on one piece per week and build from there, I should be in good shape by the time the audition rolls around.”

“Have you heard who else is going for it?”

“Nothing concrete.” Mallory shrugged and reached for her glass of water. “All I heard from the board there when I submitted my resume was a brief note of acceptance and the standard information regarding the audition itself. But rumor has it that Groves, Mills, Shaw, and Swan will all be there.”

Gwen arched a brow in surprise. The four violinists Mallory had just named were—along with Mallory—considered the most talented concertmasters in the world. If all five of them were going to be throwing their hats into the ring for the London position, it would be the most highly-contested audition in over a decade. “That’ll be a tough crowd.”

“Mmm.” Mallory agreed as she took a sip of water.

“You worried?”

Mallory smiled confidently and shook her head. “Worrying won’t accomplish anything. The last thing I need to do is go into the audition thinking about what they’re going to do. All I can do is make sure I’m in my best playing condition possible and prove that I am the most deserving candidate for the job.”

Gwen nodded as their server returned with their salads and, once she had gone, asked, “Have you booked time with Beth?”

“Of course.” Beth Miller was the favorite masseuse of several members of LA Phil. An amateur musician herself, she had an innate understanding of the strain joints and tendons suffered while playing and knew just what each musician needed to help them remain in top-form depending on their instrument. “I’ll be seeing her every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday between now and when I’ll need to fly to London. I also made a standing Saturday morning appointment with Laurie for a quick paraffin wax treatment and a review of my physical status.”

Laurie Young was a physical therapist who worked out of the same office as Beth. “Are you hurt?”

“No. But I can’t afford to get hurt, either. With the hours I’ll be putting in practicing every day, one can't be too careful.”

“Of course,” Gwen murmured as she picked up her fork and stabbed at the salad in front of her. “That makes sense.”

“I’m glad you think so,” Mallory said as she began eating as well. “So, how was your weekend?”

“Good. It was mostly spent running errands, but I did have dinner with Luke and Jay Saturday night.”

“How’d that go?”

To anyone who did not know her, Mallory looked completely interested in Gwen’s response, but Gwen knew better. She could see the distance in Mallory’s gaze that signaled that she had checked-out of the conversation, and she had no doubt that the quick movement of the fingers of Mallory’s left hand on the side of her glass were her practicing whatever audition piece was playing through her head at that moment. “It was fun. Jay grilled some carne asada and we just hung out.”

“Good. I’m glad you’ve got friends to keep you company while I’m focusing on my audition.”

“I do,” Gwen confirmed. “Don’t worry about me. Focus on what you need to do.”

“You’re too good to me, you know that?”

Gwen forced a smile as her stomach dropped. She was the complete opposite of good, and she prayed that none of her guilt showed on her face as she shook her head. “I’m not.”

“You are,” Mallory argued with a wink. Another diner jostled their table as they passed by, and she sighed as she glanced at the time on her phone. “And I love you for it. But we’ve got about an hour until we need to be backstage, so we should probably try and speed things up here,” she said as she set the phone down and tucked into her salad.

Gwen sighed as she followed suit, grateful for the distraction their timetable provided and hoping that, perhaps with a little more time, she would finally be able to begin moving past what she had done.

TWELVE

Gwen leaned against the edge of the vanity in her bathroom and lightly prodded the shadows under her eyes, which she thought seemed a little lighter than they had before she had all but passed out on her living room couch earlier that afternoon. The unplanned nap had, of course, ended when memories of tan skin and white sheets invaded her thoughts, but the few stolen minutes of rest she had managed before then seemed to have done their job. Her limbs were still heavy with exhaustion, but she did feel better equipped to play at the Children’s Hospital charity gala that evening.

“You look marvelous, darlin’,” Luke drawled, crossing his right leg in front of his left as he leaned against the doorway between Gwen’s bedroom and the en suite bath.

“You do too.” Gwen winked at Luke’s reflection in the mirror. “I see you went all-out for tonight and even broke out the tails,” she observed as she picked up the tube of mascara from the counter and began unscrewing the wand.

“I did.” Luke tugged at his sleeves as he pushed himself upright and did a slow spin to give her the full effect of his tuxedo. “It’s not every day a guy gets to go to a black tie gala,” he added with a grin as he returned to his previous position, looking every bit like he was posing for an ad in a menswear magazine. “You almost ready?”

“Almost,” Gwen assured him as she focused on not stabbing herself in the eye with the mascara wand. “What’s Jay doing tonight while we’re doing this?”

“I dunno. Probably working on lesson plans or something.”

Gwen arched a brow in surprise. Jay was the music director for the upper school at Harvard-Westlake in Sherman Oaks, in charge of both teaching specialized ensembles and spearheading the elite private school’s orchestra program, but there was still another month or something left of summer vacation before the school year would start again. “Already?”

Luke nodded. “Between the different symphony and jazz courses and ensembles, and the AP music theory course he teaches, he’s got a lot to get organized before he goes back in a few weeks.”

“That’s nuts,” Gwen muttered, shaking her head as she re-capped her mascara and slipped the tube into her makeup bag.

“Believe me, I know.” Luke moved out of Gwen’s way as she made her way into her bedroom, and shoved his hands into his pockets. “Teachers do not get paid nearly enough for the amount of shit they do. But enough about that, what celebrities do you think will be at this thing tonight?”

“No clue.” Gwen braced a hand the footboard of her bed as she slipped on her heels, and smoothed her hands over the skirt of her full-length evening gown as she stood back up. The halter-style gown was fitted through the bodice but loose enough in the skirt to allow her to sit comfortably to play, and she cocked a brow at Luke as she turned toward him. “Good enough?”

“More than. Don’t tell Jay,” he mock whispered as he kissed her cheek, “but you’re the prettiest date I’ve had all year.”

Gwen laughed and shook her head. “Thank you.”

“My pleasure.” He waved a hand toward the hall. “I didn’t see your cello when I came in. Is it in the study?”

“Yeah. Do you need to go grab your clarinet?” The Taglyan Complex was down the hill from her house, in the heart of Hollywood, which meant that parking was at a premium. Even with valets handling the actual parking, the wait to leave at the end of the night had the potential to be insane, and carpooling had seemed like the wisest option.

“Nah. I brought it in with me. I left it on the table in the foyer.”

“Sounds good, I’ll meet you out there,” Gwen said, waving him on as she ducked down the hall toward her study.

She glanced at the Gagliano and Gragnani cellos that were on display next to the built-in bookshelves as she opened the carbon fiber case that had been custom-made for her preferred cello, an immaculately preserved Busan. The Gagliano and Gragnani were works of art, each true collector’s pieces valued at well over a quarter of a million dollar apiece, and while she could not deny getting a particular thrill out of playing the antiques, they were far too valuable for her to seriously consider playing them for everyday performances. And, truth be told, they did not feel as right for her as her Busan did. The Busan was certainly the least flashy of the lot—and there were those who felt that the arch on its back panel was too severe—but she had fallen in love with the cello crafted by the lesser-known Venetian lutheir the moment she first put a bow to its strings close to eleven years ago.

“Get a move on, Harrison!” Luke bellowed from the front of the house.

“I’m coming!” Gwen hollered back as she carefully laid the Busan into the case, along with her bow and a spare, and then quickly closed and secured the lid. She lifted the case to a standing position beside her, and grunted softly as she hefted it up onto her shoulder, so used to the added weight that she did not waver in her heels as she strode out of the study. Luke was looking at himself in the mirror in the foyer that hung above the console table near the front door that acted as her catch-all upon entering the house and fussing with his hair. “Stop messing with your hair. You look very pretty,” she teased.

“Aww, thanks, honey.” He winked and picked up his clarinet case, which looked positively tiny compared to the massive one on Gwen’s back, and her purse. “Here you are, my dear,” he said, offering her the bag with a small bow.

Gwen smiled as she reached inside the purse and pulled out her keys, leaving him holding the two-toned espresso leather purse with caramel-colored straps. “Thanks, love.”

Luke didn’t miss a beat as he slipped the longer strap over his head so that it cut across his body. “No problem. Does this bag go with my outfit?”

“Not at all,” Gwen chuckled as she opened the front door and waved him out. “But you make it work,” she added as she closed the front door after them and locked up.

“Yeah, I’m pretty awesome like that.” He flashed a sassy smirk and put an extra pop in his hips as he started down the stairs to the garage.

The fact that there was no direct access from the garage to the house was the only thing that Gwen would change about her home, but as it rarely rained in Southern California, the fact that the garage was tucked underneath the house was little more than a mild inconvenience. And, having the house itself sit above the steeply sloped street made its outdoor living areas quieter and provided better views of the basin below.

“So, who all do you think is going to be at this thing tonight?” Luke asked as she leaned across the back seat to buckle her cello case into place.

Gwen shrugged as she slipped out of the back of the car and slammed the door shut. “Dunno. I’m sure there’ll be the usual A- and B-listers. I mean, it’s for kids, they won’t have a hard time getting people to come out for the event.”

“Do you think Matt Bomer will be there?” Luke wondered, practically shaking with excitement at the thought.

“No clue, man, but I’ll keep my fingers crossed for you.”

“He’s so fucking sexy.”

Gwen laughed. “He’s a very good looking man.”

Luke was appeased by her agreement, and nodded as he looked out the windshield at the cars and people they passed as they made their way out of her neighborhood. The workday had officially ended fifteen minutes earlier, which meant that the 101 was already moving at a crawl and even the surface streets through Hollywood were packed with people looking for either a shortcut to get home faster or just looking to start their weekend earlier.

“So, how are things going with Mallory?” Luke asked as Gwen pushed her way through the intersection of Gower and Hollywood on a light that was more red than yellow.

Gwen sighed. “I haven’t really talked to her outside rehearsals since Tuesday night when we had dinner before the Bowl.” She shook her head at the pitying look she could feel him giving her, but didn’t take her eyes off the road. “It’s fine, Luke. She has a shit-ton of material to master before her audition, and I’m just kind of sitting in the wings, there when she needs a distraction.”

“Okay.” He held flipped down the sun visor and slumped in his seat. “How are you doing?”

Gwen silently cursed the cars crowding the street around them, making the not-quite two-mile trip from her house to the Taglyan Complex take far longer than it should have. “I’m fine.”

“You look tired. You’re still not sleeping well.”

It was a statement, not a question, but Gwen still felt compelled to answer. “Not really, no.”

“Gwen,” Luke sighed, “you gotta just forgive yourself already. Dwelling on it is just going to make things worse.”

“If only it were that easy,” Gwen muttered, rolling her eyes as she stopped behind a black Prius at Sunset. “I would love to move on,” she continued in a louder tone. “And I’m trying. It’s just going to take some more time, I think. I’ve never done something like this before, okay? I don’t think it’s something that someone can reasonably expect to just forget and move past so quickly.”

“I just hate seeing you suffer.”

The light turned green and Gwen took her foot of the brake as the Prius in front of her started to move. “I deserve to suffer a little.” She smiled wryly as they inched into the intersection as the cars that had run the red light going the other way still tried to clear the crossing.

“I really hate that you feel like that,” Luke murmured, shaking his head as he reached over with his left hand to give her thigh a gentle squeeze.

“Yeah, well, I do too,” Gwen sighed. Her admission was enough to definitively end that avenue of conversation, and they finished the drive to the venue in a not-quite-easy-but-understanding silence.

Because the red carpet attendees would not arrive until closer to six thirty when the gala would officially kick-off, the streets around the Taglyan Complex were still open to thru traffic and Gwen blew out a soft breath of relief as she turned off Vine onto Lexington.

Opened in 2008 for a Papal visit to Los Angeles, the building was now used for weddings and events like the gala that evening, as well as serving as the shooting location for the film and television industry. And while the complex was generally unremarkable from the street—the building’s pale beige limestone facade was a perfect match to the church next door—its back garden and interior were the very definition of elegance and opulence.

After leaving her keys with the valet who looked like he had just arrived to prepare for the event and retrieving her cello from the back seat, they made their way through the open sliding iron gate to the paver walkway that wound through knee-high sculpted box hedges that were reminiscent of gardens Gwen had seen in varying forms throughout Europe. A ten-foot wide red carpet that ran down the center of the walkway was full of people rushing about to put the finishing touches on the venue for the event, and Gwen smiled kindly at a particularly frazzled looking older woman as she and Luke made their way past the banner stamped with CHLA’s logo and those of the event’s sponsors that the celebrities and other big donors attending the gala would be posing for pictures in front of later.

They made their way past the stunning marble fountain that served as the main focal point of the garden to the small open tent leading to the building’s main doors, and Gwen nodded her thanks to Luke as she walked through the door he held open for her. Long tables covered with pristine black and white tablecloths lined the walls, displaying items that had been donated for the silent auction, and flanking the doors to the grand ballroom were a pair of tables streaked with tight, perfect lines of bright white place cards that had the names of the event’s attendees hand-written in an elegant black script. The ballroom itself was palatial, with the same gleaming marble floor as the lobby and darker marble accents along the walls. The space was filled with large, circular tables that were placed just far enough apart to allow for guests to pass between them while still maximizing the number of seats. The pristine white tablecloths were blanketed in varying hues by the sun shining through the massive 5,000 square foot stained glass ceiling that made the seven large crystal chandeliers that would cast an elegant glow over the room once the sun set look almost plain in comparison.

Luke whistled softly under his breath as they wound their way through the tables to the long, elevated stage that was set against the back wall. “I always forget how stunning this place is.”

“Right? Think you and Jay could afford to have your wedding here?”

“Not in a million fucking years,” Luke chuckled, shaking his head. “I’m afraid to even ask what it would cost to rent this place out for a night.” He waved at the handful of their colleagues who were gathered on stage. “We using that back room as a staging area again?”

“Yep,” David Fong, the lone bassist for the evening, replied with a nod. “Rhode’s back there now with the organizer, going over some last-minute notes.”

“Fun,” Gwen muttered under her breath as she and Luke headed toward a discrete door painted the same color as the walls that was tucked between a marble pillar and the edge of the stage. Not wanting to interrupt anything important, Gwen eased the door open just wide enough to catch their conductor’s eye. “We okay to unpack?”

“Yes, yes,” Rhode said, waving her forward. He motioned toward his companion with his right hand as Gwen and Luke made their way into the room. “This is Mary Schubert, the event organizer for the gala.”

Gwen smiled and offered the petite brunette her hand. “Gwen Harrison.”

“Luke Benoist,” Luke said as he, too, shook Mary’s hand.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you both,” Mary said with a tight smile. She turned back toward Rhode and added, “So, are you clear on the order of events for the evening?”

“We got this,” Rhode promised her with a grin and a reassuring pat on the arm. Once she left, he turned toward Gwen and Luke and shook his head. “This is her first event of this caliber,” he explained with a little laugh. “Gwen, she was thinking of perhaps having a string quartet playing in the garden as guests arrived. Would you be up for it?”

“Of course. Who else are you thinking?”

Rhode bobbed his head from side to side, clearly considering his options. “What do you think of Riemann, Driscoll, and Waller?”

Gwen nodded. Valerie Waller had been playing viola for LA Phil for close to a decade, and Tucker Riemann and Alyssa Driscoll had each broken into the first violin section the year before. She had only ever played with Waller before, but she had no doubt that the four of them would perform well together. “That could work. Where will they want us?”

“Mary was thinking halfway between the drop-off point and the fountain, where guests will be lining up to do the whole red carpet thing.”

“Good thing you wore the halter dress,” Luke teased as he began putting his clarinet together. “It’s over ninety in the shade out there.”

Gwen groaned. “Awesome.”

THIRTEEN

The flood of people dressed to the nines flowing down the red carpet toward the main doors had slowed to a trickle when Luke, bless his heart, came out to give the string quartet the signal to wrap it up. Gwen had decided somewhere in the middle of their second piece that his estimate of it being ninety degrees in the shade was far, far too low—and she wasn’t the only one to sigh with relief as she pulled her bow from the strings of her instrument.

“They’re going to start letting people into the ballroom here in a few,” Luke shared as he folded up the chair Gwen had been sitting in to play. “So Rhode wants you guys back inside. How’re you feeling?”

“Like I’m fucking melting,” Tucker grumbled under his breath, mindful to keep his voice low enough to not carry to the stragglers just now making their way into the venue.

The rest of the group made small, disgruntled sounds of agreement as they began to make their way toward the door along the edge of the red carpet. The wall of air-conditioned air that hit them as they stepped inside was shocking enough to make them all shiver as they hurried toward the ballroom, and Gwen could swear that she felt the sweat at the small of her back instantly freeze. The din of conversation filling the entry seemed too quiet given the size of the crowd mingling in the foyer, chatting amiably with each other as they enjoyed a cocktail or two, and Gwen nodded politely to each group as they passed.

“Water?” Victor Vagin, the only oboist to volunteer for the event offered as they filtered through the doors.

“You are a god,” Alyssa practically moaned as she took a condensation coated glass of ice water from the tray he held out to them.

Gwen smiled and nodded her agreement as she picked up a glass and moved out of the way so Tucker and Valerie could grab one as well. “Thanks, Vic.”

“My pleasure.”

“Christ, this is good,” Valerie sighed as she placed the chilled glass to her forehead. “It was freaking hot out there.”

“Yeah,” Gwen agreed, shooting Luke a playful glare. “Ninety in the shade, my ass.”

Luke laughed and shrugged. “Power of positive thinking?”

“Nothing positive about that heat, dude,” Tucker pointed out, shaking his head. He sighed as he, too, ran the side of his glass over his forehead to try and cool himself off.

“I know you’re probably melting from playing out there,” Rhode called from the stage, “but I’m afraid I need you to take your chairs now.”

Luke gave them all an apologetic smile as he tipped his head at the stage. “After you.”

“Thanks,” Gwen muttered as she fell in line behind the other three musicians she had suffered with outside. She shifted her bow into her right hand that carried her cello, and delicately tried to push the sweaty tendrils of hair that the barely-there breeze outside had ruffled free of the loose, elegant bun she had pulled her hair up into behind her ears.

“You want me to carry your stuff?” Luke offered.

“It’s fine,” Gwen assured him. “I’m sure I look like a complete mess, but at least we’ll be up on stage and I don’t have anyone here to impress, so…”

“You look great.”

“How about me?” Tucker asked, waggling his eyebrows.

Luke bit his lip as he gave Tucker a thorough once-over, and then grinned. “Eh, I guess you’ll do.”

Tucker laughed and flashed Luke a stiff middle finger. “Love you too, Luke.”

Luke winked and blew him a kiss.

“While I’m glad you’re all enjoying yourselves,” Rhode droned from his position on the stage before them, “we do have work to do.”

“Of course,” Gwen replied for the group as they hurried toward the stage stairs to take their seats. The music on her stand was already queued up for the first piece, and she smiled her thanks to her colleague who sat third chair in her section, Steven Borovsky. “Thanks.”

“No problem,” he assured her with a grin. “Figured you could use the help after suffering out there.”

“You have no idea,” Gwen muttered as she took her seat. She hurried to get comfortable with her cello as Rhode nodded to Mary that they were ready, and took a deep breath as the conductor lifted his hands into the air.

“Let’s give ‘em one hell of a show,” Rhode said, grinning as he began moving his hands in a silent count, and they were four lines into their first piece when Mary and her assistant pushed the doors open to welcome the event’s attendees inside.

The set list Rhode had designed for the evening was perfectly matched to each portion of the event with louder, more up-tempo pieces for when guests were filtering into the ballroom and finding their assigned tables, followed by more reserved compositions that were not so overpowering that conversation became impossible during the course of the meal. After the dinner service was finished, they would have a small break to eat while a guest speaker addressed the crowd, before retaking the stage one last time to give a brief performance that Gwen was actually looking forward to as they would be finishing with Danzón No. 2—a particularly fun piece that was not part of their usual repertoire.

It was amusing to see and hear the animated conversations the well-dressed guests were having quiet as they entered the ballroom, and Gwen smiled as she reached out to quickly turn the page on her sheet music, impressed as she always was by the power of music to bring a group of people together.

The next hour and a half went quickly and without incident, and Gwen was genuinely surprised when Rhode turned to bow to the crowd before turning back to them, waving his arm over the group as the ballroom was filled with the sound of appreciative applause.

“We’ll be back after a short break,” he announced to even louder applause, and they all gathered their instruments and got to their feet. That was their cue to vacate the stage for the event’s guest speakers.

“I’m starving,” Luke groaned in Gwen’s ear as they waited their turn for the stairs.

“Shocking,” Gwen teased with a laugh.

“Right? But seriously, I hope the food they give us is as good as the stuff they were bringing out to the tables looked.”

Gwen nodded. She hadn’t had a great view of the ballroom from her seat on the stage, but the plates the servers had been bringing out with chicken, steak, and a medley of vegetables had looked scrumptious enough to make her stomach growl. “I’m sure it will be the same thing,” she assured him as she lifted her cello higher so that the endpin did not hit the stairs as she carefully made her way down them. “The kitchen isn’t going to go through the hassle of preparing something different just for us.”

“Fingers crossed,” Luke said. “Because—”

An energetic, booming voice interrupted whatever he was about to say next as the gala’s host—a television celebrity whose face she recognized but whose name she couldn’t remember—sauntered toward the center of the stage with a microphone in his hand. “How about another round of applause for the amazing musicians of the Los Angeles Philharmonic!”

Gwen smiled and nodded at the crowd that dutifully began to put their hands together, and blew out a sigh of relief when her heels hit the main floor of the ballroom. It was always a little nerve-wracking for her to navigate stairs while wearing heels and a gown and carrying her beloved cello. She was especially grateful to be back on solid ground when the host spoke next, because even with a flat surface under her feet, she nearly tripped when the host’s voice boomed through the ballroom’s speakers.

“Our first speaker tonight was once a patient at CHLA who went on to win a total of fourteen medals at the Paralympic games.” He paused as an awed titter rippled through the crowd. “Now retired from competition, she still holds several national records in her classification, and is the Senior Associate Head Coach of the Women’s and Men’s swim team at USC. Please join me in welcoming Dana Ryan to the stage!”

The crowd erupted into applause.

Luke grabbed Gwen’s arm and hissed in her ear, “Wait, wasn’t that the name of the woman…”

Gwen froze and, heart lodged in her throat, nodded as she turned to look at the stage. Dana was striding toward the man with the microphone with a wide smile on her face as she waved appreciatively at the audience. Her black slacks were as tailored as the ones she had worn that night in Maui, and her black sleeveless blouse highlighted her tanned, muscled arms to perfection. Her hair was styled in the same tousled, artfully messy style she had worn the night of Regan’s wedding, and Gwen bit her lip as a memory of how it had felt to run her fingers through those short strands smacked into her.

“Fuck,” Luke hissed as electric blue eyes finished scanning the crowd and landed on them.

Onto her.

“Yeah,” Gwen whispered. There was no mistaking the hurt that flashed across Dana’s face as their gazes locked, and Gwen could only offer silent apologies as they stared at each other for a few heartbeats longer before Dana took a deep breath and turned back toward the crowd, her back straightening ever so slightly as she composed herself.

“Good evening,” Dana addressed the ballroom.

Gwen licked her lips and closed her eyes as she let the sound of Dana’s voice curl around her. It was deeper, richer than the one that haunted her dreams. Smokier. Sweeter. In a city of over nineteen million people, she had honestly thought she would never hear it again. Had been convinced that she could leave what had happened in that hotel room in the past and move on. She had clearly been mistaken—but as her stomach sank and her chest filled with a fluttery breathlessness, she honestly wasn’t sure if she was upset about it or not.

“It’s an honor to be here,” Dana continued.

A gentle hand on her elbow forced Gwen’s eyes back open, and she blinked twice to try and get control of herself as Luke turned her away from the stage, whispering in her ear, “Let’s get out of here.”

“And thank you all for being here, as well,” Dana said, her voice so warm that Gwen could easily picture the gentle smile that was no doubt curling her lips. “I could stand up here and talk about all the amazing medical accomplishments that happen daily at CHLA, but you know about those. But what is often overlooked when analyzing a hospital’s success rate—the surgeries performed, and everything else that keeps a hospital at the top of the ‘Best of…’ lists—is the hope that those same doctors and nurses and therapists give to their young, scared, vulnerable patients whose lives have been turned upside down by illness or injury and who just want to know that everything will be okay.”

The open honesty in Dana’s tone brought Gwen to a stop mere feet from the door behind which the rest of her colleagues were gathered, and she bit her lip as she turned back to Luke. “Here.” She handed him her cello and bow. “Put these in my case for me?”

Luke automatically reached out to take them. “You’re sure that’s a good idea?”

“Hope,” Dana continued, her voice rising by a fraction, “is everything.”

Gwen shook her head. She wasn’t sure of pretty much anything anymore, but the one thing she was sure of in that moment was that she wanted to stay. To listen. To learn more about the woman she had foolishly fallen into bed with and been unable to stop thinking about in the time since.

“You want me to come back out once I’ve stashed this stuff?” Luke asked, lifting their instruments indicatively.

“Healing is, of course, and understandably, the primary objective of any healthcare provider.” Dana took the mic from the stand and walked toward the edge of the stage. “But it’s the steps taken after the disease or the illness or the injury that help to create each patient’s new reality.”

Captivated by Dana’s words and presence, Gwen shook her head slightly as electric blue eyes turned on her, once again freezing her where she stood. “Go. Eat. I’ll be fine,” she murmured.

“My new reality began when I was sixteen years old.”

Gwen folded her arms over her stomach and, when Dana looked away again, backed her way toward the wall so that she would be a little more inconspicuous as she listened, as spellbound as the rest of the audience to the story Dana was weaving.

“It was a typical summer Sunday night, and I was riding home from a swim meet at USC with some teammates when our car was broadsided by another car that had run a red light while we were crossing an intersection. I don’t remember the impact—which is probably a good thing—but I will never forget waking up at CHLA afterwards.

“I hurt. Everywhere. I had a broken arm, a handful of broken ribs, too many lacerations on my face from the window that had shattered to even count, and a shattered left leg that, combined, were too painful for even the strongest meds to manage. And in the days that followed, when my arm, ribs, and face began to heal, my leg kept getting worse.” She tilted her head slightly, her left shoulder lifting in a small shrug. “The bone was infected, and after trying to fight the infection with antibiotics and failing, the choice was clear—my leg, or my life.”

Gwen held her breath as Dana paused to let the weight of her words sink in.

“It was actually a harder choice to make than you might think,” she admitted with a little laugh and a wry grin. “But on July 10th, 2002, my life as an able-bodied athlete was officially ended when my left leg was amputated three inches below my knee. Now, you might remember that I started this whole story talking about hope, and what a powerful force it is. When I woke up without part of my leg, I didn’t have any of it. I was convinced that my life was over.” She smiled and shook her head. “I was pissed at the world for the injustice of what had happened to me, but my doctors and parents didn’t let me wallow in my anger and self-pity for much more than a day before my butt was hauled out of bed and wheeled down to physical therapy.”

A few people in the crowd made small noises of surprise, and Dana laughed.

“That’s actually pretty typical following an amputation, but just being put into a situation where I had to perform at some level was the best thing that could have happened to me. I was—and always will be—an athlete. The physicality of therapy was exactly what I needed. I was fitted with arm crutches and the chair was taken away, and slowly but surely I learned to navigate my new reality.

“Hope can be found in different places for different people, and I found mine in the one place I had always felt the most at home—in the water. As soon as my stitches were out, my therapists put me in a resistance pool, turned up the water flow, and told me to swim.” She shook her head at the memory, her smile pure sunshine as she chuckled softly to herself. “The current pushed me right back into the far side of the pool. Which, for a kid who had swam in the Olympic Trials in 2000, was utterly embarrassing. And that first failure, while mortifying at the time, was the spark that lit the hope inside me once more because I was determined to beat that damn pool. It took me a couple days to figure out how this new body of mine worked, but once I got it figured out, I knew that I would be okay.

“Hope is a funny thing. It’s often flighty and fleeting, but when it finds you, the impossible becomes possible. When I first woke up an amputee, I was convinced my life was over. Two years later, I had the honor of representing my country at the 2004 Athens Paralympic Games. I had always dreamt of swimming in the Olympics and, you know what, for as sweet as it would have been to achieve that dream, the alternate dream that I actually got to experience was so much better. Life isn’t easy, it doesn’t follow plans, it twists and turns and seems to really enjoy screwing with us at times, but in the end, I honestly believe that we end up where we are meant to be. A little hope goes a long way, and the spark I found on the therapy floor at Children’s Hospital of Los Angeles took me to Athens, Beijing, London, and eventually to my dream job with USC Aquatics.

“Hope is a powerfully amazing force to be reckoned with, and the staff at Children’s Hospital Los Angeles provides it in spades. I can say for a fact that I would not be standing here in front of you all today without them.” She placed her right hand over her heart and bowed to the crowd. “So on behalf of the kids who have yet to find their spark of hope, I want to say thank you for your support here tonight. It might seem like a small thing to you, but to the kids you’re helping, it’s everything.”

Gwen swallowed thickly and blinked back the tears she could feel building in response to Dana’s heartfelt conclusion. She applauded along with the crowd that, rightfully, got to their feet as Dana made her way from the stage. She shook her head as she watched Dana disappear into the crowd, feeling like even more of an ass for what she had done, and jumped in surprise when a body sidled up next to her.

“That was pretty wow, right?” Luke asked as he watched Dana wind her way through the crowd.

“Yeah.”

“She’s incredible.”

“Yeah.”

“I can’t believe you slept with her.”

Gwen huffed a surprised laugh and shook her head. “Me neither.”

“You know what I can’t believe more?”

“Hmm?” Gwen hummed, tracking Dana’s progress across the room.

“That you’re over here staring longingly after her and not running to catch up to her.”

Gwen sighed. Honestly, there was a not insignificant part of her that was thinking the same damn thing “I’m not free to chase after her like that,” she reminded him.

“But you want to.”

Here, now, with only Luke as her witness, Gwen allowed herself to admit the truth. “Yeah. I do. But I can’t.” She sighed, and turned her back to Dana’s retreating form. “Is there any food left in there, or did you guys eat it all?”

Luke, bless his heart, did not push. “Let’s go find out.”

FOURTEEN

Knowing that she was in no position to pursue Dana did nothing to stop Gwen’s eyes from sweeping over the crowd as she and the rest of her colleagues made their way back to the stage following their short break. Nor did it do anything to stifle the stab of disappointment that ricocheted through her when she failed to spot her. She wasn’t particularly looking forward to a confrontation with her—and, really, with the way she’d left that hotel room and the way Dana had looked at her tonight there was no other way their reunion could possibly go—however, she could not ignore how nice it had been to see her again. To hear her speak. To learn more about the woman she had met on a tropical island so far removed from her life in Los Angeles that it may as well have been another lifetime altogether.

She shook her head as she took her seat and turned her eyes to her conductor. For as unpredictable as her emotions had been over the last few weeks, there was solace to be found in the predictability of these next forty-five minutes. For the next three-quarters of an hour, the only thing she had to think about were the notes laid out on the pages spread before her. Music, as it had been for much of her life, was going to be her savior tonight, shielding her from the darkness of her thoughts and the guilt twisting her stomach and the loneliness that echoed dully in her chest. Putting bow to strings, she took a deep breath as Rhode’s hands lifted in the air. She nodded when his eyes landed on her, and prepared to play. She might not know how to deal with the mess her life had become, but she knew how to do this.

Music might not always be easy, but its expectations were always clearly explained in crisp black notes spread across a page. There was no ambiguity to the notes, no room left for her to have to think about anything other than making sure her fingers were in the right position and that her bow moved at the appropriate speed across the designated strings. And tonight, more than ever, she appreciated that clarity. Tonight, when she felt like she was being pulled in two directions—where she wanted to go and where she knew she needed to be—knowing exactly what she had to do was a relief.

Because when it came to Dana Ryan, her head and her heart were at complete odds with one another.

She closed her eyes and blew out a soft breath as the final note of Danzón No. 2 vibrated into silence, a feeling of hollowness taking the place of the serenity that had filled her while she had played. The sound of applause forced her to open her eyes to face their audience, and she nodded politely to the crowd as she, along with her colleagues, stood to take their final bow. At Rhode’s signal, they began to file down the stairs on either side of the stage, and Gwen kept her eyes glued to the marble in front of her feet as she hurried toward the side chamber where their things were stored. The event’s organizers had invited them all to stay and enjoy the rest of the evening as a thank you for volunteering their time for the performance, but she wanted nothing more than to escape as quickly as possible.

Which was something Luke picked up on without her having to say anything, because he slipped past her with a quiet, “Breathe. Pack your shit. We’ll be in the car in less than ten minutes.”

Gwen nodded tightly and followed him through the crowd, forcing a small smile at the many people who offered their appreciation for the group’s performance. The quiet of the small antechamber was a welcome relief, and she forced herself to take a slow, deep, steadying breath as she knelt in front of her cello case and flipped it open with her left hand. Years of experience allowed her to stow her instrument on autopilot, laying the cello itself into the open case before slipping her bow into its designated spot. After giving the body of the cello a quick wipe-down with an old T-shirt she kept in the case to remove any rosin residue that fell from her bow while she was playing and securing the straps around the scroll and the neck of the instrument, she carefully closed the lid and secured the latches on either side of the case. A soft sigh escaped her as she stood up straight, hefting the case onto her back, and she turned to Luke.

“Ready?” Luke asked from just inside the door.

“Yeah. I just…” Gwen shook her head as she stopped herself from even beginning to try and explain exactly what was going on inside her head. “Yeah. Let’s get out of here.”

“Your wish, my command,” he replied with a gallant bow as he pulled the door open and motioned her to go ahead of him.

She kept her head down and her eyes on the floor in front of her as she made a beeline for the foyer, sidestepping the occasional person making their way back to their seat from the open bar. It was a rather uneventful escape, quick, methodical, devoid of any issues, until a smoky smooth voice asked from somewhere to her left when she was not five yards from the open double doors, “You’re leaving?”

Gwen stopped and turned to find Dana standing a few feet away, a glass of water in her right hand. Her expression was carefully neutral, but the tightening at the corners of her eyes gave away her discomfort. Gwen stumbled forward half a step as a body slammed into her, and her heartbeat tripped over itself as Dana’s hands reached out to steady her.

“Oompf,” Luke grunted. “Why’d you…” His voice trailed off and he whistled softly. “Oh.”

“Yeah,” Gwen breathed. She glanced over her shoulder at him and added softly, “Could you maybe give me a minute?”

“Yeah. Totally. I’ll just go grab a drink with Vic and Tucker who are at the bar.” Luke jabbed his thumb at their colleagues. “Let me know when you’re ready to leave.”

“Thanks,” Gwen said, her attention drifting back to the woman whose hands were still lightly cradling her elbows. “I…” She began, but her voice died as she watched Dana’s tongue slide slowly over her lips.

“Can we talk for a minute?” Dana asked hesitantly, her hands finally dropping away from Gwen’s arms. She shook her head as she jammed her hands into the pockets in the back of her pants and tilted her head as she waited for Gwen’s reply.

The unmistakable absence of the innate confidence Dana had shown in Maui was both shocking and heartbreaking, and Gwen’s throat tightened as she took a step closer to her and nodded. From the moment she had run from Dana’s room she had known that she was in the wrong, but seeing how strongly her actions had affected Dana left a sour taste in her mouth. “Of course,” she murmured.

“Okay.” Dana bit her lip and glanced around the ballroom, looking even more uncomfortable than before. “Would you mind if we, ah, maybe went outside where it’s quieter?”

“Sure.”

“Okay.” Dana nodded once as she pulled her hands from her pockets, her eyes sweeping slowly over Gwen’s face one last time before she turned on her heel and headed out of the ballroom.

Gwen followed a few feet behind her, hating herself for the way she scanned the area to see if any of her colleagues saw her leaving with Dana. Mallory was anything but the jealous type, but the guilt of knowing she had cheated on her girlfriend with the woman she was now obediently following in a search for privacy had her on edge. For as much as she had wanted to see Dana again after the brief intermission between performances, she also desperately wanted to keep her two lives—the one she lived daily here in Los Angeles and the one she had gotten lost in for twenty-four hours in Maui—completely separate. She was forced to admit that it was an impossible wish, however, when she saw Tucker’s eyes following her despite Luke’s clear attempts to distract him from her exit.

The foyer outside the ballroom doors was empty, and Gwen was a surprised when Dana passed by several small settees en route to the garden beyond. Night had fallen while they had been inside, and she was relieved to find that the temperature had, to a handful of degrees, at least, followed suit. The clear fairy lights strung amongst the tree branches cast a romantic glow along the paver walkway, and the lit fountain bubbling quietly away in the corner added to the inappropriately intimate ambiance.

Gwen’s stomach sank at the hurt and confusion in Dana’s expression when she stopped beside the fountain and finally turned to face her. “I'm sorry.” The apology was entirely inadequate and, she realized when Dana visibly flinched at her words, exactly what she had written on the note she had left in the hotel room before she fled.

“I…” Dana shook her head. “I'm sorry that I pounced on you like that in there. I just haven't been able to stop thinking about what happened between us in Maui, and I didn't think I'd ever see you again but there you were and I just…”

“I understand. Really.” Gwen cracked a small smile at the look of pure disbelief Dana shot her. “I've been thinking about it a lot, too,” she admitted softly.

“Can I…” Dana worried her lip as she lifted her eyes to the sky. “Can I ask you a question?”

“Of course.”

“Did I do something wrong to make you run out like that? I mean, I thought we were both having a good time, but when I called after you, you didn't stop, and…”

“No.” Gwen reached out and grasped Dana’s wrist. Dana’s pulse beat an irregular rhythm beneath her thumb, evidence of just how worried she was that she was the one at fault, and Gwen shook her head as she smoothed her thumb over Dana’s wrist in what she hoped was a reassuring manner. “I am so sorry that my running away that morning made you feel like you had done something wrong.” She licked her lips and, heart beating wildly in her chest, offered Dana the truth she deserved, “I…I’m seeing someone, and I should have never…”

“Oh.” Dana’s expression shifted into one of pure horror as she took a step back. “I see.”

“It’s not…” Gwen wrapped her arms around her waist to keep from reaching for her. “It hasn’t been great for a while, but it’s complicated, and…”

“No. Just stop.” Dana shook her head. “You didn’t think to mention this before?” She ran a hand through her hair and blew out a rough breath. “And stupid me, I just assumed…”

“No,” Gwen sighed. “You’re not stupid. You didn’t do anything wrong, Dana.”

“I think sleeping with somebody else’s girlfriend counts as doing something wrong!” Dana snapped. “Did you even…” Her voice trailed off and she waved a hand in the air. “Never mind.”

Gwen’s heart broke as she watched Dana’s jaw harden. “It’s okay. Ask.”

“I don’t…” Dana shook her head. “I just can’t believe I spent the last couple weeks wishing I could see you again. That I spent the last two weeks worrying that I had done something wrong when you—”

“Did everything wrong,” Gwen finished for her. Her pulse stumbled over itself when Dana nodded once in agreement, and she blinked back the tears she had no right to shed as she nodded. “I didn’t plan on sleeping with you.”

“Like that makes it better.”

“It doesn’t,” Gwen agreed sadly. “But it’s the truth. I’m not going to blame the tequila because I could have said no to the drinks, but I was lonely and you were so amazing that I just…” She sighed. “I liked the way I felt when I was with you.” She shrugged. “I hadn’t felt that happy in so, so long and I was stupid and selfish and I really don’t have a good excuse because I never should have done what I did and all I can do now is what I’m doing.”

“Did you tell her?” Dana frowned. “Or him? Them?”

“Her,” Gwen murmured. “And I was going to. I was going to tell her and break things off when I saw her afterwards, but her dream job in London just came open and she’s preparing for the audition and I just…I can’t tell her now and ruin that for her too. I will after it’s over, but I can’t do it now.”

Dana rubbed her hands over her face. “Right. Well.” She caught her lower lip between her teeth as she let her hands fall to her sides with a smack. She stared at Gwen for a handful of heartbeats, the air between them crackling with accusations that deserved to be hurled but which she seemed to be too furious to formulate, and then rolled her eyes as she muttered instead, “I’d say it was good to see you again, but…”

Gwen nodded sadly. “I know. I’m sorry.”

“I wish that were enough,” Dana replied leadenly. “Goodbye, Gwen.” She gave Gwen one last look of utter disappointment, and then shook her head as she slipped past her.

The tears Gwen had been holding back slipped free as she watched Dana’s figure become blurred by the night, and she bit her lip as she made no effort to wipe them away. Dana didn’t look back at her as she waited at the valet for her car, too justifiably angry to bear looking at her, and she couldn’t stop the quiet sob that escaped her when Dana got in her car and drove off into the night. She deserved this, she knew she did, but that didn’t make it hurt any less.

She waited until her tears had dried and her face felt like it had cooled enough to not give away her anguish before she made her way back inside, her polite stage smile more fake than it had ever been before. An auctioneer had taken center stage while she had been outside, and Luke, Vic, and Tucker were sitting at a table near the back of the room shaking their heads at the amounts of money being offered for whatever was currently being sold to the highest bidder.

“Hey,” Gwen sighed as she slipped her cello case from her shoulders and dropped into the empty chair to Luke’s left. “How’s it going?”

Luke gave her a searching look that silently asked if she was okay as he replied in a light, nonchalant tone, “These people have more money than they know what to do with.”

“It’s insane,” Tucker agreed with a nod, too riveted by the flurry of hands flying into the air around them and the energetic antics of the auctioneer on stage to pay too much attention to her.

Gwen nodded even though Tucker wasn’t looking at her and leaned toward Luke as she said in a low tone, “Any time you want to get out of here is more than good for me.”

“Let’s get out of here, then.” Luke grabbed the handle of his clarinet case that was sitting on the table in front of him and got to his feet. “Well, guys, we’re out. See you Monday.”

Tucker and Vic looked toward them and smiled. “See ya Monday,” they chorused.

“See you Monday,” Gwen murmured as she hefted her cello case back onto her shoulders. She closed her eyes at the light touch of Luke’s fingers against her elbow as he turned his back to the stage, silently telling her that he would follow her lead, and swallowed around the lump in her throat as she started making her way toward the door.

Once they were alone and out of earshot from anyone who might be tempted to listen in, Luke asked, “How’d it go?”

Gwen licked her lips and blinked back the tears she could feel beginning to once again prickle the corners of her eyes. “It went as well as could be expected, I guess.” She took a deep breath and blew it out slowly. “I told her the truth and she pretty much hates me now, but I can’t say I deserve anything less, so…”

“Oh, Gwen.” Luke reached for her hand as they made their way slowly across the outdoor patio toward the valet station. “I’m sorry.”

“Yeah. Me too.” Gwen licked her lips. “You know what the worst part is, though?”

“Hmm?”

“In another world and another time, if I met her when I wasn’t already with somebody else, I think we could have been really good together.”

“Oh, sweetie,” Luke murmured, squeezing her hand gently.

“Life just really fucking sucks sometimes, you know?” Gwen huffed a teary laugh and wiped at her cheeks. “I really liked her,” she whispered.

“Yeah, it does,” Luke agreed. “And I know. I can hear it in your voice when you talk about her. But who knows? Maybe some day…”

Gwen shook her head as she pulled the valet ticket from her purse and handed it to the attendant. “I don’t think that’s ever going to happen.”

Luke blew out a soft breath and lifted his right shoulder in a small shrug. “Maybe. Maybe not. But for tonight, let’s just put on our comfiest clothes, break out some wine, and pretend that everything is fine.”

“I don’t know if I can,” Gwen told him as the valet pulled up with her car.

Luke took the keys from the valet who looked barely old enough to drive and ushered her to the other side of the car. “Well, then we can get totally shitfaced on expensive grape juice and cry it out. Whatever you want, Gwen, but I really think you could use a break from beating yourself up over this,” he said as they got into the car. “You’re not a bad person,” he insisted gently as he shifted into drive. “You’re really not. You just made a mistake.”

Gwen stared out her window and sighed, not quite sure she believed him but thankful that, in all of this mess, she had someone who still believed in her.

FIFTEEN

“Oh, fuck me. My head,” Luke groaned, pressing the heels of his hands into his eyes as he rolled onto his stomach to hide his face in his pillow.

“I know,” Gwen mumbled, her words muffled by the pillow she had her face shoved into, blocking out both the sun streaming through the French doors opposite her bed and the trio of empty wine bottles on her bedside table. Drinking away her problems had seemed like a good idea while she and Luke were snuggled beneath her comforter rewatching the first season of Supergirl, the warm buzz of good wine and campy superhero action a much welcome distraction from her life, but she was paying dearly for it now. But, in its own way, the hangover was worth it because for the first time since she had gotten back from Maui, she had slept through the night without one dream—that she could remember, anyway—of Dana.

Luke weakly nudged her hip. “Make the sun go away.”

Gwen laughed and then immediately groaned as her head pulsed viciously in response. “I don’t think that’s possible.”

“Can we stay here until nighttime then?” Luke whined.

“Don’t think so.” Gwen dared to turn her face from its soft haven to look at him. “Don’t you have that thing with Jay in Santa Monica this afternoon?”

“Oh fuck, that’s right. What time is it?” Luke muttered, squinting as he sat up enough to check the time on the alarm clock over Gwen’s shoulder. “Christ, it’s already noon.” He flopped back down and closed his eyes. “At least I don’t have to be there until two thirty.”

“Noon?” Gwen turned her head to check the time for herself, and groaned. He hadn’t misread the clock. “What time did we even fall asleep?”

“Dunno. Last thing I remember is the whole Kara is human episode with the earthquake.”

“I don’t think I even made it that long.” Gwen turned back to face Luke, who once again had his eyes shut, and smiled as she took in his wild bedhead. “Nice hair.”

“Thanks. The smeared makeup under your eyes is really sexy too,” Luke sassed without opening his eyes.

“Mean!” Gwen poked him in the side.

Luke laughed and swatted her hand away. “Don’t! I gotta pee.”

“So go pee.”

“Moving hurts. I can hold it longer,” Luke protested. “Or maybe not,” he said as he slowly slipped out of bed. He held his hand up over his eyes as he shuffled toward the bathroom. Gwen closed her eyes again as the bathroom door clicked shut but, of course, him mentioning the call of nature made her suddenly aware of her own overly full bladder, and she sighed as she climbed out of bed and headed for the hall bathroom.

When she returned to her bedroom, he was already back in bed with the comforter pulled up to his waist and his left arm folded over his eyes. “I think we’re too old for this shit anymore, Gwen,” he said as she climbed in beside him.

“I think you’re right.” Gwen yawned and grimaced as the scrunching of her face made her brain throb. “Ugh.”

“Double ugh.” Luke rolled onto his side and tucked his head under Gwen’s chin. “I love you even though you made me drink too much.”

“Yeah, it was totally my idea.” Gwen sighed softly as she wrapped an arm around his shoulders. “Sorry about that.”

“S’okay. I forgive you.”

“Do you have clothes for today? I don’t think Jay would appreciate you showing up at the florist’s in your boxer briefs and that T-shirt you’re wearing.” Gwen smiled as she plucked at the Wonder Woman tee shirt he had “accidentally” ordered in his size to give her for her birthday the year before.

“This shirt is seven kinds of awesome and you know it.”

“Yeah, if it wasn’t huge on me. I don’t know why you insist on leaving it here since you like it so much.”

“Because it’s my jammies for when I stay over. You don’t want my hairy man chest touching your sheets do you?”

“Good point,” Gwen conceded.

“Glad you see it my way. But yeah, I have a bag of clothes in my trunk because I wasn’t sure how late we’d stay at the gala or if I’d be up for driving home afterward.”

“And instead we left early and spent the rest of the night laying in bed, getting hammered on merlot.”

“Yep. Because we’re classy like that. But I mean, come on, you gotta admit it was fun.”

“Not so much now, though,” Gwen pointed out.

“That is true.” Luke rolled off her and groaned. “I need food. And coffee.” He scrunched his nose. “And a shower. You wanna go to Joe's?”

“I could go for that.”

“Cool.” Luke stretched his arms up over his head and sighed. “I’ll go grab my shit out of my car then.”

“Okay.” Gwen took a deep breath and let it out slowly, trying to find the energy to get out of bed again. “You know where everything is in the hall bath.”

“Yep.” Luke rolled out of bed and grabbed his tuxedo pants off the slipper chair beside the doors to the back patio where he had folded them the night before. He hopped up and down as he pulled them over his hips, and rubbed a hand over the stubble on his jaw as he turned back to Gwen. “Race ya?”

“Please,” Gwen chuckled, “like you’ve ever gotten done faster than me.”

“There’s always a first time,” he sassed with a wink. He looked around the room and sighed. “Can I borrow your sunglasses to go out there?”

“Mine are in my car, but there should be some spares in the drawer in the console table in the foyer.”

“Thank god. All right, Harrison. Move your ass so we can go eat.”

“Says the man who still needs to go fetch his clothes,” Gwen grumbled playfully as she threw the covers off and swung her legs over the side of the mattress. “But fine.”

“Good girl,” Luke teased.

Gwen flipped him off, much to his amusement, and smiled as she wandered into her closet to grab some clothes for the day. She combed her fingers through her hair as she considered her options. “Fuck it.” She shuffled back into her bedroom and pulled a pair of gray capri sweats and a white V-neck tee from the top two full-length drawers of her dresser, and grabbed the first pair of underwear and bra that she touched out of the smaller drawers above them, not caring that the two didn’t match. She was hungover and felt like shit, and dressing for comfort was much more important to her today than style.

And, besides, it wasn’t like anyone was going to see them anyway.

She shook her head as her awareness of the mess that her life had become slammed back into her. Just thinking about it made her feel tired all over again, and even though she knew it was the kindest thing she could do given the situation, she wondered if she actually had the strength to lie to Mallory until after her audition.

The sound of the hall shower turning on was enough to jolt her into moving, and she glanced toward the open bedroom door as she padded toward her en suite, her bare feet slapping quietly against the espresso stained hardwood that ran throughout the house with the exception of the bathrooms, which were tiled. She glanced at her reflection in the mirror over the sink as she laid her clothes on the counter, and sighed as she lightly prodded the bags under her eyes.

“I am definitely getting too old for this shit,” she told herself in a weary tone.

The hot shower was positively heavenly, chasing away the exhaustion that had crept back into her bones when she thought about the mess her life had become, and if it weren’t for the fact that Southern California was still trapped in an unending drought and water restrictions had reached critical levels, she could have stayed beneath the beating spray all day because life seemed so much simpler here. Unfortunately, however, even a single short shower a day and only running her sprinkles three times a week in the middle of the night when there was less evaporation still netted her a water bill of over two hundred dollars a month, so that wasn’t really an option. So instead of lingering like she really would have liked, she took her usual eleven-minute shower, which was just enough time for her to wash up and shave. She was in-and-out so fast that the mirror hadn’t even had time to begin to fog despite the fact that she had turned the water on to just below scalding, and she shivered as she opened the glass shower door to reach for her towel.

Fifteen minutes later she wandered into the living room, dressed and ready for the day with her still damp hair pulled back in a loose bun, and laughed when Luke sprinted past her in a pair of black shorts and a green shirt with a blue Under Armour duffle bag slung across his back.

“I win!”

Gwen rolled her eyes at his antics and glanced at her watch. “If you say so. It’s almost a quarter to one. Do you want to caravan down there to save time since it’s on the way to Santa Monica for you?”

“Sure. That sounds good. I’ll call Jay when we’re driving to let him know what’s going on. Would you be okay if he maybe wanted to meet us there?”

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

Luke shrugged. “I just didn’t know how sociable you’d be feeling today.”

“I’m fine,” Gwen assured him with a smile. “But thanks.”

He nodded and pulled her into a light hug. “Any time,” he murmured as he pressed a kiss to the top of her head. “Are you feeling a little better today?”

Gwen pursed her lips thoughtfully as she pulled away. For as much as the conversation with Dana the night before had sucked, coming clean and owning up to her mistake did make feel like the weight she had been carrying around on her shoulders was just a little bit lighter than it had been even twenty-four hours ago. “A little. Yeah. Is that bad?”

“No.” He shook his head. “You can’t carry guilt like that around forever. You made a mistake and now you’re trying to make it right, and that’s all you can do.”

Gwen sighed. She knew he was right, but she also had a feeling it was going to take a little more time before she would be able to forgive herself for what she had done. “Yeah, I know. It just…”

“Sucks.”

“Yeah.”

“It’ll get better.”

“I hope so,” Gwen murmured. She sighed and shook her head. “But, for now, it is what it is. You ready to go?”

“When you are,” Luke agreed easily. “And I wanna thank you for putting so much effort into dressing up for me.”

“Shut up.” Gwen laughed as she started making her way toward the front door. “You’re wearing shorts and a T-shirt, it’s not like you’re much better.”

“But it looks nicer.”

“Yeah, well, I don’t have to go anywhere except the grocery store today, so I’m good with my sweats.” Gwen picked up her keys and purse as Luke opened the front door. “Besides, it’s not like I’m trying to impress anyone, right?”

“I guess so,” Luke conceded as she locked up after them. He slung an arm over her shoulders as they reached the bottom of the stairs, and pressed his lips to her temple. “See you there?”

“See you there.” She smiled as his arm fell away, and opened her garage as he headed to his car that was parked at the curb a few feet away.

Gwen blew out a soft breath as she tossed her purse onto the passenger seat and slid behind the wheel, and turned to look over her shoulder as she backed out, not trusting her back up camera to detect any cars speeding down the hill in time to prevent a collision. Even though she knew where she was going, Luke had still waited for her, and she smiled as she fell in behind him. She turned on the stereo as they rolled through Franklin, and bobbed her head with the music as she followed him down Gower toward Melrose.

Traffic was surprisingly light going down Melrose into West Hollywood, and twenty-five minutes later they were turning left onto Robertson. Luke fit his little silver M3 into a ridiculously tight metered spot in front of the restaurant, and Gwen shook her head the triumphant grin he gave her as she drove past, looking for a space big enough for her SUV. By the time she walked back to Joe's, Luke was sitting at one of the two tables on the sidewalk in front of the diner waiting for her.

“You find a place okay?”

“Yeah. About half a block down.” Gwen hiked a thumb over her shoulder. “You wanna sit out here, or inside?”

“I’m good with whatever. My headache’s down to manageable levels. How about you?”

“Same. The shower helped a lot.”

Luke peered through the window. “It’s still nice out, but it’d probably be easier to fit all three of us at one of the tables inside so that we don’t take up half the sidewalk.”

“So Jay’s coming?” Gwen asked as she pulled open the door to the coffee shop.

“Yeah. But he said he ate already, so he said to just go ahead and order,” Luke shared as they made their way past the counter that sat eight, where a trio of old men wearing identical faded blue polo shirts occupied the center stools, to an empty booth tucked in the back corner of the restaurant. He handed her a menu from the stack pinned between the little tray of condiments and the wall as he slid onto the bench facing the door and she sat across from him, and smiled at their server—a short, smiling hispanic woman in a pink Joe’s Coffee Shop tee—who arrived a moment later.

“Can I get you two something to drink?”

Luke nodded. “Coffee. Please.”

“Make that two. But could you leave enough room in mine for cream and sugar?” Gwen asked.

“Of course. I’ll give you a second to look over the menu and I’ll be back in a sec.”

“I’m just going to have my usual,” Luke announced after she’d left. “You know what you want?”

Gwen lifted her left shoulder in a small shrug as she looked over the menu, and then rolled her eyes as she set it back down because she ordered the same thing every time they came here. “I’ll just go with the feta omelet.”

“I’m glad we’re so adventurous when we go out to eat,” Luke quipped with a grin. “We need to expand our horizons and try somewhere new one of these days so we’ll be forced to try something different.”

“Probably,” Gwen agreed, chuckling softly as their server returned with their coffee and a small bowl of creamer pods for Gwen.

“Are you ready to order?” the woman asked.

“Could I get a feta, bacon, and tomato omelet, please,” Gwen ordered. “And a side of wheat toast?”

The woman nodded as she scribbled on her pad.

“And I’ll have the French toast and a guacamole omelet.”

Gwen smirked at the way their server’s eyebrows lifted in surprise as she wrote down his order, and once she had left to turn it in, said, “One of these days your metabolism is going to go to shit and then what are you going to do?”

Luke patted his stomach and grinned. “Get nice and fat and happy.”

“Like you’d ever let that happen.”

“Probably not. But I’m going to hit the gym later to help flush all that alcohol from my system, so I’ll burn the calories no problem.” He stretched his legs beneath the table and laced his fingers behind his neck. “You said you have to go grocery shopping, but what else do you have going on for the rest of the day?”

“Laundry, cleaning, super-fun grown-up stuff like that.”

“Wow. I don’t know how you’ll survive that kind of excitement. Do you need me to check in on you later to make sure you’re okay?”

Gwen laughed and kicked his foot under the table. “I think I’ll be okay.” After a beat, she added, “Thank you.”

“For what?”

“Last night. This. Everything.” Gwen shrugged. “It’s nice to just feel like everything’s normal, you know.

Luke nodded. “Any time.”

SIXTEEN

“Wait. What?!” Gwen laughed. “You’re kidding.”

“I’m not.” Jay Bonita, Luke’s fiancé, grinned. He had made it to the coffee shop just after their food had been brought out, and had been regaling them with stories he’d heard from fellow teachers at a conference a couple weeks before. “This woman had a kid in her middle school orchestra group look at her and, in all seriousness, say, ‘The reason we can’t play Mozart is because he’s from your generation, not ours. Can’t we just play something more modern?’”

“Wait, tell her the best part.” Luke nudged him with his elbow as he shoveled another forkful of French toast into his mouth.

“I’m afraid to even ask,” Gwen murmured.

“She’s twenty-five.”

Gwen gaped at him. “You’re shitting me.”

Jay chuckled, his warm brown eyes twinkling with mirth as he ran a hand through his hair, sending clusters of dark waves cascading over his forehead as they slipped free. “I wish I was, but she's this adorable little brunette with an even more adorable southern accent who, I swear to god, doesn't even look like she's old enough to drive. Like, she got carded going into the bar we all went to after our session ended—and there wasn't even technically someone watching the door—and then by our server, and then the manager because they all thought the ID had to be a fake.”

“Oh my god. And her students thought Mozart was from her generation?”

Jay nodded. “Yup.”

“Please tell me this wasn’t at some fifty-grand-a-year private school.”

Luke cackled and shook his head.

“Worse,” Jay shared with a wide grin. “She teaches at a very, very elite New England boarding school.”

“Good lord,” Gwen groaned.

“Is there anything else I can get you?” their waitress asked as she stopped at their table.

Luke looked at Gwen, who shook her head, before answering, “I think we’re good.”

“Great. I’ll leave this here, then,” she said, smiling as she placed a little plastic tray with their bill on the edge of their table.

“What’s my half?” Gwen asked as she pulled her wallet from her purse.

“Nothing. We’ve got this,” Jay said, grabbing the bill as he leaned to his left to pull his wallet out of his back pocket.

“Jay…”

“Nope.” Jay winked at her as he slipped his credit card beneath one of the little tabs on the tray and purposely kept it out of her reach. “We are buying you breakfast and there’s nothing you can say about it.”

Gwen sighed and dropped her wallet back into her purse. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” Jay waved their server over and handed her the bill with his card, and settled back against the booth. “You wanna come help us pick flowers?”

“Nah. I mean, thanks for asking and all, but I need to go grocery shopping still and you guys don't need me there for that.”

“Great maid of honor, you are,” Luke teased. “Isn't helping pick the flowers and shit like one of your responsibilities?”

“I thought I just had to get him to the wedding on time in a clean suit and give a speech at the reception?” Gwen arched a brow playfully at Jay. “Nobody said anything about flowers.”

Jay chuckled as their server returned with his card and a copy of the transaction for him to sign. “That's between you two.” He slipped his card into his wallet and set it on the table. He picked up the blue pen from the tray with the receipt and added, “I never know what little deals you guys have going on,” as he scribbled his name across the slip. He checked the time on his phone as he dropped the pen on top of the signed receipt, and shot Luke a more serious look as he slid out of the booth and slipped his wallet back into his pocket. “But we are going to have to get moving if we’re going to get out to Santa Monica in time.”

“You're sure you don't want to come?” Luke asked as he and Gwen followed suit.

“Yeah. I'm good.” Gwen smiled as she slipped the strap of her purse over her shoulder. “Thanks, though.” She tilted her head toward Jay, who was already making his way toward the door. “You guys go plan your big gay wedding. But if you need a tie-breaker opinion, gimme a call.”

“Sounds good.”

“Okay, then.” Gwen waved a hand toward the door. “Go get your fiancé. I’ll talk to you later.”

Luke nodded and pressed a light kiss to her cheek as he passed. “Count on it, beautiful.”

Gwen chuckled and pulled her phone from her bag as she fell into step behind him to check that there was nothing she could think to add to the shopping list she had made the day before in her notes app, and huffed in surprise when he stopped suddenly in front of her and she ran into him. “What are you doing?”

Luke turned and whispered in a rush, “It’s her.”

Gwen frowned. “Who?” she asked, leaning to the side to peek past his shoulder. “Oh shit,” she muttered when she saw Dana Ryan sitting at the sidewalk table nearest the door and looking straight at Gwen’s only means of escape as she played with the straw in her glass of water.

Dana looked stunning as ever in a simple, faded heather gray tee stamped with USC Swim & Dive in charcoal across the front, and the black running shorts she wore left miles of tanned legs on display beneath the table. Her prosthetic was more life-like than the one she had worn that day in Maui, with a skin-colored material shaped like the calf on her other leg covering the pole that stood-in for her missing tibia, and she wore maroon and gold Nike running shoes on her feet. Gwen shook her head as she forced herself to look at Dana’s face, dreading what she might find and hoping that Dana looked less angry and hurt than she had the night before. That hope, like most of Gwen’s lately, proved futile. Even the sunglasses Dana wore couldn’t hide the fact that she looked haggard, like she hadn’t slept more than an hour or two the night before, and her expression was drawn, with no hint of the smile Gwen had grown so accustomed to seeing curl her lips.

Gwen swallowed thickly as the leaden feeling of guilt that had disappeared during their brunch returned with a vengeance, and sighed. “Of course it’s her.”

“I can try and block you from her view,” Luke offered.

“It’s fine. I’ll be fine,” Gwen lied. The absolute last thing she was, was fine. She shook her head and added, “With how pissed she was last night, I’m betting the odds are good that she’ll pretend she doesn’t see me anyway.” She gave him a light push toward the door. “Go. I’m right behind you.”

“Text me when you get to your car,” Luke said as he started walking again. “Just so I know you’re okay.”

Gwen smiled and nodded. “Okay.” Her smile slipped away as she stepped through the door Luke passed back to her. She couldn’t see Dana’s eyes because of the reflective lenses of her sunglasses, but she knew that she had been seen by the way Dana’s jaw tightened when she looked at her. “Go,” she murmured to Luke, who had paused protectively in front of her.

He nodded and pulled his keys from his pocket as he called to Jay, “I’ll meet you there, okay?”

The door closed behind her with a quiet scrape of metal against metal, and Gwen sighed as she offered Dana a small, apologetic smile. “Hey.” Dana bit her lip and looked away, and Gwen took that as her cue to leave. “Right. Sorry.” She turned away from Dana and toward her car. “Again,” she added softly, shaking her head.

Because she was so, so sorry, but she also knew that it didn’t change anything.

“Gwen. Wait,” Dana called after her. And then a little more softly, “Please.”

Gwen closed her eyes and lifted her face toward the sun. She took a deep breath and held it for a moment before letting it go slowly as she spun to face Dana, her heart beating a hard, heavy rhythm in her throat as she held her hands out to her sides, leaving herself open for the attack Dana held back the night before. She knew she deserved it.

“I…” Dana’s shoulders lifted as she took a deep breath, and she shook her head as she sat up straighter in her chair. “Do you maybe...” She nudged the chair opposite her away from the table with her foot and pushed her sunglasses up onto her head as she asked, “Do you have a minute?”

It was the ever so slight tug at the left side of Dana’s mouth that showed just how unsure she was about her own request that had Gwen nodding even before a quiet, “Sure,” tumbled from her lips. Her feet felt like they were filled with lead as she made her way to where Dana sat watching her with sad, tired eyes, and she pushed her own sunglasses up onto her head with one hand as she pulled the plastic chair out far enough for her to sit down with her other.

They stared at each other for a long moment that felt more sad than angry, the air between them heavy with a feeling of what-might-have-been instead of silent accusations. Dana blew out a soft breath and ran a hand through her hair as she finally broke the silence with a rough, “Thanks.”

Gwen set her purse on her lap and folded her hands on top of it. She nodded as she stared at Dana, unsure of what she could possibly say that she hadn’t already said.

“I…” Dana’s voice trailed off and her gaze became unfocused as her eyes drifted to a spot just over Gwen’s left shoulder. When she had been quiet long enough that Gwen was about to suggest she just go ahead and leave, Dana asked softly, “How are you?”

Gwen choked out a laugh. Of all the things she might have expected Dana to say, that wasn’t even on the list. “I’ve been better, honestly. You?”

“Yeah. Same.” Dana sighed. “I’m running on like maybe two hours of sleep right now, if I’m lucky. I was up most of the night talking with Regan after, well, you know, and it got me wondering…” She shook her head and ran a hand through her hair. “You know what? Never mind.”

“It’s okay.” Gwen tipped her head in a small nod. If there was something she could say that might make things even a little better for Dana, she was more than willing to try. “Go on.”

Dana rubbed a hand over her mouth as she looked back at Gwen. “I can’t stop thinking about what you said,” she said as she dropped her hand to her lap. “And I just… I don’t know. Regan says I should just forget about the whole thing, but I…” She shook her head. “I can’t,” she confessed in a pained whispered. “And I just…I guess I'd just…”

“Like to understand?” Gwen guessed. “I don’t know if I can explain it but I can tell you where I was at, if you think that’ll help?”

Dana nodded slowly.

“Okay.” Gwen tried to figure out where to begin. “My relationship with Mallory has been…not great, for a while. Distant, I guess you could say. It wasn't always, of course, but she's very…focused. And when that focus is on you, you feel like you're the center of the world, but over the last year or so it shifted and no matter what I did, it stayed that way.” She bit her lip as she remembered the many attempts to reconnect with Mallory, and how most of them were rebuffed with barely a thought. In the past year, she’d lost count of the cancelled lunches and dinners, the plans for weekends and nights out that never pushed through, and the conversations that whittled down from hours to minutes, from nearly everyday to a couple of perfunctory times a week. “It was a gradual decline, now that I think about it, but we started going out less and didn’t really talk that much, not even on the phone. She started doing her thing with her friends and I started spending more time with mine. We’d see each other at work, of course, but…”

Gwen waved her left hand in the air off to the side of her chair as if the motion would catch the words she so desperately needed. “Lunch once or twice a week isn’t really a relationship, you know? And I …I know I’m not the easiest person to be with either. I practice on my own at least three hours a day and then have my LA Phil rehearsals on top of that, never mind the recording work, my teaching schedule, and the fact that I work most nights. After awhile, I just kind of accepted the idea that my relationship with her was the best I could expect to have.” She smiled sadly. “So, yeah. For the most part our relationship has been pretty much non-existent, but Mallory understands my job and the dedication it requires and she works the same hours, and I guess I…convinced myself that that occasionally being her first priority was better than being alone.” To her dismay, her voice was trembling. She had never discussed this with anyone, not even with Luke because he’d always been so critical of Mallory. “The irony is I mentioned Maui months ago, when the offer first came up, but a few days later she casually announced that she’d committed to playing with the Boston Pops instead. And she’s right, it would look better on her resume than a weekend in Hawaii. It’s just, I can’t remember the last time I felt like I was more important to her than a chance at a performance, or even a practice session.”

“Gwen…”

“I swear I didn’t go to Maui with any intention other than to do a job and catch a little sun. Sure, I hadn't been happy for a while, but I didn't quite understand how unhappy I was until I met you. You…you’re like sunshine personified. You made me smile and you made me feel like I mattered for the first time in longer than I can remember and I know that doesn't excuse what I did—that nothing can possibly excuse it, and I’m sorry that by sleeping with you that I dragged you into this whole thing—but I was just so very, very lonely and you are so very, very wonderful and I…” Gwen blinked back the tears that stung at the backs of her eyes and shrugged helplessly. “I just really liked you.”

Dana pursed her lips and rubbed a hand over her forehead. “I’m sorry you went through that but I’m not gonna lie, Gwen--what you did left me pretty messed up.” Her jaw worked from side to side as she dragged her fingers through her hair, clearly weighing her next words. “The way you left without a clue…” She sighed heavily. “I get now why you hauled ass out of my hotel room that morning, but I wish you’d at least had the grace to let me know that I hadn’t done anything wrong. Not that a ‘it’s not you, it’s me’ note would have been much better, but it would have been something—you know? I mean, I spent two fucking weeks freaking out about whether I’d misread the situation and maybe forced you into something that –”

“No! No. You didn’t misread anything.” Gwen swallowed thickly and looked down at her lap, letting the full weight of Dana’s words settle on her shoulders. “You’re right, I should have explained somehow. But I panicked, and all I could think of was that I shouldn’t be there, that I needed to leave. At that moment, the only person I was thinking about was myself and how badly I’d fucked up, and I’m so sorry that I made you feel like you had done something wrong, on top of everything else. I know I keep saying that, but I just really am so, so sorry about all of it.”

“Yeah.” Dana’s eyes swept over Gwen’s face, the anger that had flared in her gaze moments before tempering into something closer to regret, and she sighed. “For what it’s worth, I really liked you too.”

Gwen nodded, hating the way the finality in Dana’s tone made her stomach drop. She was under no illusion that she deserved anything more, but it still hurt.

“I…” Dana bit her lip, her internal struggle over whatever she was going to say next written plainly on her face. After what seemed like forever but what was probably only a minute or two, she sighed as her lips twitched in a small, sad smile. “I still like you,” she confessed in a rough whisper, “even after everything, and I think that's what makes this so hard.”

Gwen hummed in agreement and nodded slowly. “I know. I feel the same way. I wish…” She blew out a soft breath, unable to finish the thought because there were just so many things that she wished were different.

“Yeah,” Dana murmured, slumping in her seat with a sigh, a slight frown tugging at her mouth. “Do you think we can just…I dunno.”

“What?”

Dana sighed and shook her head. “Don’t take this the wrong way, okay? But I liked hanging out with you in Maui. It’s not often that I meet somebody I just click with the way I did with you and I…even after all of this…I just really hate the idea of saying goodbye to you today and never seeing you again. Do you think…” She blinked hard and worried at her lower lip for a few seconds before asking hesitantly, “Would it be possible for us to try to be friends? Do things over?” She raked a hand through her hair and shrugged. “Or do you think that’d be too weird?”

The question was so unexpected that it threw Gwen for a moment, and she rubbed her forehead with her left hand as she considered how to respond. The very last thing she wanted to do was to hurt Dana any more than she already had, but she couldn’t pretend that she hadn’t felt the same connection when they’d been together in Maui, and she would be lying if she said that she didn’t want to see if they might be able to salvage some of it. She held up a hand when Dana seemed like she might be about to say never mind to the whole thing. “It might be a little weird,” she admitted, hating the way Dana’s expression tightened at her words. “But I…” She shook her head. “I don’t click with people like we did very often either, and I…I’d like to try.”

“Really?” Dana smiled hesitantly, her eyes brightening ever so slightly. “You do?”

“I do.” Gwen smiled shyly and shrugged. “I just don’t know how…”

Dana nodded slowly. “I’m guessing that since you were on your way out that you ate already?”

“Yeah.”

“Would you…” Dana’s right eyebrow lifted as her voice trailed off, tugging her right shoulder with it. “Do you want to maybe get a glass of water or something and just hang out here for a little bit while I eat? We can just talk and, I dunno…”

“I think that sounds like a lot more fun than grocery shopping and laundry.” The left side of Gwen’s lips quirked in a small, cautious smile as she pulled her sunglasses back over her eyes and leaned back in her chair. She set her purse on the ground by her feet and crossed her legs, hoping that a more casual pose might just translate to a more casual conversation. She folded her hands on her lap, unsure of how, exactly, they might begin to form a friendship.

Dana smiled as she, too, tugged her sunglasses back into place and relaxed in her seat. Her expression was thoughtful as she stared at Gwen, clearly trying to find some avenue of conversation that was safe to explore given the precariousness of their situation. And then, just when Gwen was about to give up hope that such an avenue existed, Dana landed upon the one topic they had spent at least an hour discussing when they’d been in Maui. “Have you read any good books since I saw you last? A friend recommended I check out Lynn Turner’s stuff, so I bought a couple of her books on my Kindle but I haven’t started them yet. How about you?”

Gwen shook her head and sighed, both in relief that they might actually find a way to embark on this tentative friendship, and regret that she had exactly nothing to add to the conversation. “Work’s been a little crazy lately, so I haven’t had time to pick up anything new. But maybe I’ll check out that author, too.”

“Work’s been busy, huh? Lots of concerts?”

“Studio work, mostly.” Gwen shrugged. “For a video game score. Nothing terribly exciting. The summer is our off-season, so we don’t perform as much, but we start our Hollywood Bowl series this week.”

“Really? That’s cool.”

“Which part?” Gwen asked with a little laugh.

“Both? I mean, you don’t strike me as a gamer or anything…” Dana’s voice trailed off questioningly and she grinned when Gwen shook her head. “But playing at the Bowl has got to be pretty cool.”

“It is. If you’re not busy, you should come by sometime. I mean, our weekday rehearsals are free to the public, but if you’d rather come to an evening show I can leave you a ticket at will call so you don’t have to pay to come in.”

“Really?”

Gwen nodded.

“I’d like that.”

“Me too,” Gwen murmured, smiling softly as she dipped her head in a small nod.

SEVENTEEN

Gwen relaxed in her seat as she directed her attention to Albert Rhode, who was tapping his baton on his stand to gather their attention as he moved to wrap-up their Monday morning rehearsal.

“Nicely done, though we still need to play with more authority through the allegro section. I want those notes hit hard.” He swiped his baton through the air forcefully to emphasize his point.

She zoned out while he delivered his assessment of their rehearsal—she knew that they had sounded good and any notes he would have for them would be minor—her attention instead focused on Mallory, who was sitting opposite her on the stage.

Mallory had taken her seat just as Rhode arrived to begin rehearsal, and she had seemed thoroughly distracted all morning. Her playing had been flawless, of course, but Gwen could tell that she was just going through the motions. She noticed the way the hinge of Mallory’s jaw flexed every so often, and the way the fingers of her left hand danced along the neck of her violin between pieces, sliding over strings, no doubt practicing the fingering for whichever audition piece she was obsessing over. Her lips were pressed in a hard line of concentration, and her ice blue eyes were so blank and fathomless that Gwen had wondered if she’d even seen the music on the stand in front of her while they’d been playing.

“Remember, tomorrow morning’s rehearsal is at the Bowl,” Rhode said, the sharp clap of his hands pulling Gwen back to the present. Every Tuesday and Thursday through the majority of the summer—with the exception of the nights they were to perform—they held an open rehearsal at the Bowl as a way to make classical music freely accessible to the public. “We’ll keep things nice and mellow for maybe two more weeks,” Rhode continued, smiling at the whoops and cheers the announcement wrought, “but come the middle of August, we’ll start ramping rehearsals back up to our regular schedule in preparation for the next season.” He chuckled at the group’s dramatic groans. “All right, guys. That's it for today. Get out of here.”

Mallory was the first from her seat, and before Gwen could even think of calling out to her, she had disappeared through the stage door. Gwen sighed as she got to her feet, wishing she could have at least checked-in with her to see how she was doing, and ran a hand through her hair as she waited for Luke.

“Nice to see you too, Maleficent,” Luke muttered as he got to Gwen’s side.

“Stop.” Gwen bumped him with her shoulder as they fell into line behind their colleagues exiting the stage. “The audition is coming up fast and she’s already trying to work with a ridiculously shortened preparation period. Just give her a break.”

“You are a much kinder soul than I am, my friend.” Luke patted her shoulder as they left the stage and made their way along the backstage corridor to where they had left their instrument cases.

“Yes, well…” Gwen tried to shrug off his comment.

“No,” Luke cut her off so forcefully that those around them looked back in surprise. He smiled sheepishly and then leaned in closer to continue in a softer voice that nevertheless rang with emotion, “I don't care what you've done and how much you feel like you deserve to suffer for your sins, you do not deserve to be treated like that.”

“I know. But, really, does it matter?” she asked, giving him a look that begged for him to drop it for the time being because the last thing she needed was for her dirty laundry to make its way to the gossip chain.

“I guess not.” Luke nodded and tilted his head toward the corner of the backstage area where they had left their instrument cases.

They packed up in silence, and Gwen sighed as she flipped the final clasp on her case shut. The area around them had cleared out considerably, leaving little risk that their conversation would be overheard, and she tucked her hair behind her ears as she sat back on her heels. “I know this isn’t ideal. And I’m not going to sit here and tell you that being ignored by Mallory like that didn’t hurt, just a little, because I do still love her even though I’m not in love with her anymore, but…” She shook her head. “My feelings here don’t matter, okay? Do I wish things were different? Yes. Absolutely. But I’m trying to do the right thing, and I’m not going to do anything that will make her life more difficult right now. She deserves to win that London position. She's dedicated and a good leader and so incredibly talented that I can't believe she's even real when I listen to her play sometimes, and she deserves to have this moment. To have everything in her life line up in a way to help her achieve her dream. And part of that,” she stressed, “is me just dealing with this. Okay?”

Luke scrubbed a hand over his face and nodded. “You’re right.” He pushed himself to his feet and offered her a hand to help pull her up. “I’m sorry.”

“Thank you,” Gwen murmured as she took his hand and allowed him to yank her to her feet. She shouldered her cello case with a soft groan, and heard her phone in her purse beeped with an incoming text as she picked up her bag.

“So do you wanna go get lunch or something?”

“Sure. That sounds good.” Gwen frowned as she pulled the phone from her purse to check the message because Luke was here with her and she sincerely doubted it would be from Mallory given how distracted she had seemed all morning, and she smiled when she saw that it was from Dana.

They had exchanged a few texts over the weekend after they’d parted ways Saturday afternoon, easing themselves into the whole friendship thing, so she wasn’t totally shocked to see that it was from her, but it was still a pleasant surprise.

She swiped the notification open, and her eyebrows lifted when she saw that the first part of Dana’s text was a picture of her holding a yoga pose at the edge of what Gwen assumed was USC’s pool given the maroon banners just visible in the background, her prosthetic nowhere to be seen, looking utterly breathtaking a blue and silver one-piece suit. Her hands were pressed together, elbows out, in front of her chest, and she had the biggest smile on her face. Behind her, a dozen equally fit swimmers were caught in various stages of losing their balance, which only served to make the message Dana had attached to the image even funnier—I kick ass at Tree Pose. “Oh my god,” Gwen chuckled, shaking her head.

“What?” Luke asked.

Still laughing softly, Gwen turned the screen so he could see what she had sent her. She had spent more than an hour on the phone with him Saturday night talking through everything that had happened after he’d left her at the coffee shop, and it felt nice to share this part of her life with her best friend. It made it feel more real; like their attempt to settle into friendship might actually have a chance. “She’s a dork.”

“Fuck, look at her shoulders!” Luke took the phone from her for a better look. “And the abs on those guys behind her!” he added, his eyes widening in clear appreciation as he double-tapped the screen and zoomed in on the image. “That’s insane!”

Gwen let him look for a few seconds longer and then held her hand out for her phone. “Can I have that back?”

“Fine,” Luke muttered dramatically, and grinned as he slapped it into her open palm. “Her caption to that picture really is pretty genius though.”

“It is,” Gwen agreed as she looked at the image one last time. She bit her lip as she considered what an appropriate response to Dana’s text would be, and eventually settled for a short series of alternating confetti horns and clapping hands. Reply sent, she put the phone to sleep and slipped it back into her purse.

“So the ‘just friends’”—he crooked his fingers in the air to emphasize the phrase—“thing is going okay, then?”

Gwen nodded. “I wasn’t sure if it would, honestly, but we texted back and forth a bit this weekend and it feels like it will.”

“I’m glad. So, when are you going to see her again?” Luke asked as they started making their way through the bowels of the hall in the direction of the elevator that would take them to their cars.

“Tomorrow, actually,” Gwen admitted, glancing at him warily from the corner of her eye. She still wasn’t at all sure about what they were doing, but lunch had been Dana’s idea, and she hadn’t been able to think of a reason why it wouldn’t be okay for them to go out as friends. “She’s going to come to the open rehearsal and then we’re going to go to lunch afterwards.”

Luke arched a brow in surprise. “You’re sure that’s a good idea? You know, since Mallory will be there and everything?”

Gwen blew out a loud breath and shrugged. “Yes. No. I dunno. Honestly, it’s probably a really stupid idea, but we’re trying to become friends, and it’s just lunch—no different than if you and I were to go out together.”

“We haven’t slept together, though.”

“Yeah, well, she and I aren’t going to do that again, so…” Gwen shrugged as her voice trailed off. “I like her, Luke, and I know that this is weird, I do, but—”

“Hey,” he interrupted with a kind smile. “I get it. And, yeah, it’s a little weird, but you deserve to be happy, Gwen.”

“Thank you,” Gwen murmured. “So…do you want to go out for lunch, or just go back to my house and order something in?”

“We can order in. That sounds good. Oh.” He shot her a questioning look as he pushed the button for the musician’s elevator to the parking garage. “Jay wanted me to check with you about that kitten again. I guess they’re old enough to be adopted out, and…”

“You’re hoping to keep from having another mouth to feed,” Gwen guessed with a laugh.

“Well, I mean, can you really blame me for it?” Luke sassed as they stepped into the elevator. “We’ve already got four, for fuck’s sake.”

Gwen laughed harder and nodded as she pushed the button for the appropriate floor. “You know, I actually think I would like to take her. It was a little lonely at the house this weekend, and it’d be nice to have somebody to talk to who might give me some kind of a response.”

“Wait.” Luke looked at her incredulously. “It wasn’t just today? Mallory ignored you all weekend, too?”

Gwen shrugged. “I tried calling her Saturday afternoon before I talked to you, and I sent a text or two, but she never replied. It’s not a big deal,” she added, shaking her head at the incredulous look on his face. “Really. I was just trying to check in and see how she was doing. It’s all more than a little weird, honestly, because I know that in a month or so all this will be over, but I do still care about her and, well, you know how focused she gets sometimes—I just wanted to make sure that she was remembering to take time to eat something.”

Luke sucked in a deep breath and nodded. Mallory’s focus was legendary within LA Phil. She had once sliced her finger open playing the concluding Chaconne from the Partita no. 2 in d minor so badly that blood was literally dripping onto the floor from her fingerboard and she didn’t even notice until the final note faded into silence. “Yeah. She can get pretty intense, sometimes.”

“But, I mean, if it makes you feel better,” Gwen said as the elevator stopped and they made their way into the cavernous parking garage, “I wasn’t talking to the walls all weekend. Besides texting with Dana a bit, I also spent most of yesterday with Blue.”

“Ah…well, that does make me feel better. So how’s the next great American symphony coming?”

Gwen shrugged. “It’s coming along, I guess.”

“Am I ever going to get to see or hear any of it?”

“Probably not,” Gwen admitted with a small laugh. “It’s nothing special,” she added when he responded with a small pout. “I just like the exercise the process demands. It's like a puzzle, trying to find the right combination of notes in the right tempo to convey what I want and, I dunno, I just find it really relaxing.”

“Weirdo,” Luke muttered with playful grin. “But, fine. Keep your probably super-awesome composition to yourself, see if I care…”

“I will, thanks.” Gwen smirked as she reached into her purse for her keys, unlocked her car, and then opened the rear driver’s side door. “So, meet you at my place?”

“Of course. I’ll follow you. We can order some Chinese food or something and then just veg. Maybe watch some more Supergirl or something?”

“Gee, I dunno. I mean, watching Calista Flockhart and Chyler Leigh strut around on my TV is just such a pain…” Gwen chuckled as she lifted her cello case into the backseat and belted it in. “I think that sounds great, honestly. And I’ll need you to make me a shopping list of things to get for the kitten, too.”

Luke snapped off a smart salute. “Will-do, boss-lady.” He pulled his keys from his pocket and unlocked his car, the taillights flashing in the next spot. “See you in a few.”

EIGHTEEN

“You should probably check on her,” Luke greeted Gwen when she stepped onto the stage at the Hollywood Bowl the next morning. He tipped his head toward the front of the stage, where Mallory was sitting with her legs dangling over the edge. “I got here fifteen minutes ago, and she hasn’t moved an inch the entire time.”

Gwen looked at Mallory and sighed as her heart clenched painfully at what she saw. Normally so indefatigably confident, even to the point of annoyance most days, Mallory looked smaller than Gwen could remember ever seeing her, sitting there at the edge of the stage with her shoulders hunched in on herself and her back curved in what seemed like defeat, and were it not for the flutter of her hair in the breeze running through the canyon, she could have been cast out of stone. Clara Nguyen, one of Mallory’s first violinists, was crouched at her side and seemed to be trying to talk to her, but after a minute or so of getting no response, she shook her head and walked back to her section where everybody was watching Mallory with wary expressions.

“Yeah, okay.” Gwen nodded as she handed him her cello and bow. “Hold these for me.” She ran a hand through her hair as she crossed to where Mallory was sitting, and sighed as she lowered herself to the stage beside her. She stared out over the small clusters of people in the stands, idly noting that there seemed to be several camps and school groups in attendance that morning, with each group wearing different-colored shirts to make it easier for the grown-ups to keep track of them all. After a few minutes of sitting in silence, Mallory sighed and leaned into her so that their shoulders were touching.

“Good morning,” Mallory murmured.

“What’s going on?” Gwen asked softly, mindful to keep her voice low because of the bandstand’s acoustics. The front rows of the amphitheater were empty, but there were plenty of people behind them that she was sure Mallory wouldn’t want to overhear their conversation.

“Nothing. Just tired.”

“You’ve been practicing too much.”

Mallory huffed a dark laugh and shook her head. “Such a thing is utterly impossible.” She sighed. “I’m having trouble with the second movement of La Mer.”

Gwen nodded understandingly. Debussy was widely regarded as one of the most difficult composers to play, and many classically trained musicians had difficulty with the synthesthetic flow that was the defining feature of the Impressionist Era. “Which part?”

“I honestly don’t even know anymore,” Mallory muttered. “I have the notes down, but the lack of traditional structure is just…” She blew out a loud breath and shrugged. “I just don’t feel like I have the flow of it, you know?”

“Oh, I know. I hate Debussy,” Gwen shared wryly, trying to make her smile. When all she got in response was another exhausted sigh, she asked, “Play it for me? Lemme hear where you’re at, and maybe I can offer a suggestion or two?”

Mallory glanced over her shoulder at the rest of their colleagues and when she looked back to Gwen, she had her lower lip caught between her teeth in an unusual show of nerves.

It was clear that she wanted the help but not here, not now, where she might be judged or found to be anything other than exemplary, and Gwen smiled reassuringly as she nodded at the violin laying on Mallory’s lap. “Pianissimo? Very quiet. Just for me?”

Mallory took a deep breath and blew it out slowly as she nodded. “Okay.” She licked her lips as she lifted her violin to her shoulder and closed her eyes as she set her chin in the chinrest. “Okay,” she breathed, her shoulders rolling back and her back straightening as she took one last deep breath before beginning to play.

Watching Mallory from such an intimate distance and listening to the beauty with which she played reminded Gwen of why she had fallen for her in the first place. Gone was the playfully mocking expression that Mallory usually wore, gone was the swagger and the bravado, gone was everything but the woman and the music—and together they were truly a sight to behold. She made no effort to contain her smile when Mallory finished the piece and finally looked up at her, and the applause from the musicians behind them backed up her words before they could even leave her mouth. “That was incredible.”

Mallory smiled and ducked her head. “Thank you. It felt better that time, to be honest.”

“It should have felt great.” Gwen wrapped an arm around Mallory’s shoulders and pulled her into a light hug. “You nailed it.”

“Thank you, darling,” Mallory murmured as she slipped from Gwen’s embrace, “but it’s not quite right, still…”

Gwen nodded and leaned back on her hands as she replayed Mallory’s performance in her mind. “You tightened up a bit at the end, like you were trying to fall into old patterns instead of riding the wave of the music. I know you aren’t the most demonstrative when you play, but it’s important to stay loose on that one, let yourself move with the music, feel it ripple and curl inside you, if that makes sense.”

Mallory nodded. “It does. Thank you.”

“All right, people!” Rhode called out energetically as he bounded onto the stage. “Are we ready?”

“Not at all,” Mallory muttered under her breath.

Gwen laughed as she climbed to her feet, and then smiled as she offered Mallory a hand up. “It’s not that bad.”

“I’d rather be practicing,” Mallory retorted as she slipped her hand into Gwen’s.

Gwen pulled her up to standing and shrugged. “Well, think of this as a two-hour warm up for that, then.”

“Good point,” Mallory agreed, as they started making their way toward their seats. “Though, I wouldn’t mind getting started a little later this afternoon if you’d like to maybe go to lunch?”

Gwen swallowed thickly and shook her head, feeling suddenly guilty for the lunch plans she had woken up looking forward to. “I’d like that, but I can’t today. I’ve already made plans to go to lunch with a friend.”

“Ah, well, okay then,” Mallory said with a shrug and a smile. “I really should work this afternoon anyway. I have a recording session in the morning and my massage appointment in the afternoon tomorrow—are you free on Thursday? We could go somewhere right around here after we finish rehearsals and grab a quick lunch before I have to go home and start practicing again.”

“That sounds great,” Gwen agreed softly.

“Good.” Mallory took a deep breath and gracefully lowered herself to her chair. “I’m leaving Friday morning for Catalina—I’m hoping being so close to the ocean can help me with the Debussy piece—so I won’t be back until Monday morning.”

“Right.” Gwen nodded, accepting the fact that, now that Mallory felt she was back on track with her audition pieces, she was no longer really needed. She felt guilty about the flash of annoyance she felt at the fact that Mallory had scheduled a weekend away without even mentioning it to her beforehand, and quickly tamped it down because none of this was about her and if Mallory needed a weekend away to focus, then she more than deserved to take it. “Sounds like a good idea.”

“Mmm, I thought so too,” Mallory hummed.

“Gwen, if you don’t mind,” Rhode urged gently.

“Right, sorry.” Gwen flashed him an apologetic smile as she hustled to retrieve her cello from Luke and then hurried to take her seat. She took a slow, deep breath in through her nose as she settled herself, and by the time she had finished exhaling just as slowly, Rhode’s hands were in the air and it was time to begin.

Because the first few pieces for these rehearsals were always the same, Gwen closed her eyes and let herself settle into the music, peace and serenity and a welcome feeling of control settling lightly in her chest as she played.

The rehearsal flowed smoothly from one piece to the next as Rhode put them through their paces while still keeping the musical selections relevant to their audience. There were the classics, of course, fun, upbeat pieces that had the kids wiggling in their seats or outright dancing in the aisles despite the fact that they didn’t know the tune, and they ended with some Menken that coaxed more than a few voices from the audience to sing along.

Seeing and hearing their joy made Gwen smile, and her smile only grew wider when she stood to face the audience to take her bow and she saw familiar white framed sunglasses and a beaming smile focused entirely on her. She tipped her head in a small, much more private bow in Dana’s direction, the rest of the world—sight, sound, everything—blurring into irrelevancy the longer she held her gaze.

A light bump against her right shoulder and a muttered apology startled Gwen back to the present, and she bit her lip as she forced herself to refocus on what needed to be done, silently praying that nobody noticed how utterly entranced she had been by Dana’s attention. She closed her folder with her music carefully so as to not damage any of the pages and risk making her notes illegible, and tucked the folder under her arm as she fell into the space Luke held for her in the line of musicians waiting to exit the stage.

His mischievous smirk told her that he had seen her reaction to Dana’s presence in the crowd, and she shook her head as she muttered, “Shut up.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Luke replied breezily.

“If only I were that lucky,” Gwen retorted, rolling her eyes and smiling at him. Her smile faded as, once they were backstage, she watched Mallory snap her violin case shut and immediately head for the door.

“So the happy vibes from earlier are completely gone,” Luke observed softly. “I’m sorry, Gwen.”

“It’s fine.” Gwen sighed and carefully lowered her cello case to the ground. “We’re going to go to lunch Thursday after rehearsal,” she shared as she flipped the case open and began stowing her things.

“And in the meantime?”

Gwen shrugged as she secured the scroll of her cello in the case. “I’m going to lunch with Dana, and I need to get kitten supplies,” she said as she wiped down the body of her cello.

“You have the list I sent you?” Luke asked as he began disassembling his clarinet.

“Yeah. Are you absolutely sure that I won’t have to try and train her to use a litter box? Because I’ve never done it before, and—”

“I’m sure,” Luke interrupted with a laugh. “According to our neighbors, all the kittens got it down perfectly already, so just get the exact box and brand of litter that I told you so that the sight and the smell is what she’s used to and it should be a total non-issue.”

“That kind of stuff matters?”

“To some cats, yeah.” Luke closed the lid of his clarinet case and snapped it shut. “But you’ll be fine. Have you thought of a name for her yet?”

Gwen shook her head. “I’ve been kicking around ideas, but haven’t really decided yet. I thought it’d be best to get to know her first.”

“That’s fair. You know if you need help coming up with something that Jay will be more than willing to offer suggestions.”

“Oh, I had no doubts about that.” Gwen chuckled as she closed the lid of her cello case and began flipping the clasps around it shut. “What are your plans for the rest of the day?”

Luke shrugged. “Dunno. Probably just lay out by the pool and relax. Soak up some sun before the season starts and life gets crazy again.”

“I hear that,” Gwen murmured as she pushed herself to her feet. She grunted softly as she hefted the hard case onto her back, and then smiled at Luke as she adjusted the straps. “Right, well, I told Dana to wait for me in the amphitheater and that I’d find her there, so I should probably get a move on.”

Luke smiled. “Tell her I say ‘hi’.”

“I will.”

“All right, then. Off you go,” he winked and blew her a kiss. “Go on. Chop chop.”

Gwen laughed. “You’re crazy.”

“And that’s just one of the reasons why you love me so damned much.”

“Yeah.” Gwen nodded, her smile softening. “It is.”

“Right back atcha, beautiful.” Luke tipped his head at the door. “Now git. Go have some fun. Laugh. Smile. Be happy.”

“I’ll try my best.” Gwen tipped her head and took a step backwards toward the exit. “Talk to you later?”

“Of course.”

Gwen took a deep breath and blew it out in a rush, keenly aware of the energy buzzing in her veins as she anticipated seeing Dana again. They had been texting back and forth more and more often, the formality and hesitancy of those first few exchanges eventually disappearing as they settled back into something resembling the easy banter they had shared in Maui, and she was hopeful that they could settle into that same groove when they were face-to-face without too much effort. “Okay.”

When she exited the stage door and made her way into the seats, she wasn’t surprised to see that about half of the people who had come to watch their rehearsal were still hanging out on the tiered benches that swept up and away from the bandstand, enjoying a picnic lunch on what was turning out to be a beautiful summer day. She scanned the mostly empty seats as she started toward the section of the audience where she had seen her sitting. She smiled and waved when she spotted Dana relaxing on a bench about twenty rows up, and she had covered a little over half the distance separating them when a handful of elementary school-aged kids sprinted down the stairs and stopped in front of her, their excited voices an unintelligible crash of noise that made her smile as she held her hands up to try and calm them down.

“I'm sorry, but you're going to have to take turns,” Gwen told them as she looked over the handful of rows that separated her from Dana and shot her an apologetic look. She was relieved when Dana laughed and waved for her to take her time, and sighed as she redirected her attention to the kids in front of her. “Did you all like the music?”

“Yes!” the kids yelled.

“What instrument do you play?” one of the little girls asked.

“I play the cello.” Gwen chuckled at the looks of polite confusion that flashed across all but one of the kids’ faces. “It kind of looks like a big violin that I hold in front of me while I play,” she elaborated, holding her hands out as if she were playing an invisible cello.

“Is it fun?” a little boy with a raging case of bedhead and an outfit he had clearly chosen for himself asked.

Gwen nodded. “Well, I love it.”

“How old were you when you started playing?”

“Three.” Gwen laughed at the way all the kids looked at her in pure disbelief. “My parents are musicians as well, you see, so I started a little earlier than most kids do.”

“That’s nuts,” one of the older boys muttered.

“Do any of you play an instrument?” Gwen asked, shifting the focus from herself to the group. She was pleased to see that, while the majority of the kids shook their head no, three of them nodded. “What do you play?”

“Piano,” a boy and a girl who looked like they were siblings chirped.

“Were you able to pick out the piano in some of the pieces we played today?” Gwen smiled when they both nodded. “Good!” She held out her hands and gave each of them a high five. “And how about you?” she asked, looking at the third child, a little girl of about nine or ten, who had been the only one to not look confused when she’d said she played the cello.

“Cello,” the girl replied shyly.

“Excellent choice, my dear.” Gwen winked at her and held out her fist. “Cellos for the win.”

The little girl laughed and tapped her knuckles to Gwen’s. “Cellos.”

“What was your favorite song to play?” one of the boys asked.

Gwen bobbed her head from side to side thoughtfully before answering, “I think the Pirates of the Caribbean theme. Or Star Wars. How about you guys? Which was your favorite?” She nodded encouragingly as they went down the line, sharing their favorites. When they had finished sharing, she asked, “Do you guys have any other questions?”

The kids all shook their heads no.

Gwen smiled. “Well, on behalf of the Los Angeles Philharmonic Orchestra, I would like to thank you for coming to our rehearsal today.” She made a face and added in a mock whisper, like she was confessing a deep, dark secret, “It’s a lot more fun to play for other people than it is to just play for ourselves.”

“You’re welcome!” one of the younger children chirped. “Bye!” the rest of the kids chorused, waving at her quickly before they turned and sprinted back up the stairs to where their mothers were watching.

Gwen laughed softly to herself shook her head as she climbed the few steps between her and Dana, who looked amazing in a pair of khaki shorts that fell to the middle of her thighs and a loosely tailored, nearly see-through plain white tee. Of course, the most striking part of her ensemble was her prosthetic, which was different than either of the ones Gwen had seen her before—the area between the foot and the socket an ornate, steampunk inspired carved copper-looking metal frame that was shaped like a typical lower limb. It was beautiful, a truly functional work of art that was nearly as striking as the woman who wore it. “Sorry about that,” she apologized as she stopped on the small landing at the end of Dana’s row.

“Why?” Dana’s forehead wrinkled. “It was cute.”

“I’m glad you think so, but I am sorry that I made you wait.”

“It wasn’t a problem at all. I promise,” Dana assured her with a warm smile.

The gentleness in Dana’s tone made Gwen’s stomach flip, and she licked her lips as she looked down at her feet. “Thank you,” she murmured. She took a deep breath and forced herself to look back into Dana’s eyes. “So, lunch?”

“God yes, I’m starving.” Dana chuckled and ran a hand through her hair as she added, “Though, that’s not exactly news. I’m pretty much always hungry.”

“Anywhere in particular you’d like to go?”

Dana grinned. “I’ve been kinda craving Gracias Madre lately. How do you feel about vegan Mexican food?”

Gwen shook her head. “I’ve never had it, but I love Mexican food, so yeah. Why not?”

“Awesome. It’s maybe five miles away, down on Melrose, so it’s not too far, but parking can be a bit of a bitch down there. Would you want to ride down there with me?”

Gwen hefted her cello higher on her back. “Sure. But the lot here is going to get locked in about an hour or so, so I can't really leave my car here. And, I would prefer to not leave my cello just sitting in my car anyway. I don’t live too far from here—really, it's just on the other side of the freeway—so if you wouldn’t mind following me back to my place, I can drop off my cello and everything and we can head out from there?”

Dana nodded. “That sounds good. Should I follow you there, or do you want to just give me your address and I can just GPS it, or…”

Gwen smiled at her rambling. “Where’d you park?”

“In the lot over there.” Dana pointed at what, for actual events, was the VIP parking lot.

“I’m over there too. So, if you want, you can just follow me?”

“Of course.” Dana stretched her arms over her head and grinned as she let her hands fall back to her sides and she tipped her chin at the instrument strapped to Gwen’s back. “Can I help you with that case?”

“I got it,” Gwen assured her with a smile, touched by the offer.

“Ah, well. Okay, then.” Dana nodded and waved a hand toward the stairs. “After you.”

NINETEEN

“So do kids always come up to you like that?” Dana asked as she backed out of Gwen’s driveway.

“Well, I don’t normally wander into the stands after rehearsal,” Gwen said as she looked around the interior of Dana’s Mini Cooper, surprised by how spacious the tiny car really was on the inside, “but sometimes there will be an intrepid few camped outside the stage door waiting for us.”

“And you said the symphony didn’t have groupies,” Dana teased.

“I’m assuming I said that at some point when we were in Maui?” When Dana nodded, Gwen shook her head, surprised by exactly how much of their conversations from that weekend Dana remembered. “Yes, well, I don’t think the elementary school set really counts. Besides, it’s fun to see kids excited about classical music—it’s not like we’re Taylor Swift or whoever’s playing on their favorite radio station.”

“You sell yourselves short, Gwen. You guys were incredible.”

“Well, thank you. But I’m sure you see my point.”

“Not at all.” Dana grinned. “I’m gonna get Regan to come out here with me and we’re gonna be groupies for your next concert.”

Gwen laughed. “Well, you’d have to get past security, but Luke would love that. Especially if she started screaming like he was a big star and asked for his autograph.”

“What, no fainting?”

“Hey, if it’s in her wheelhouse, feel free to tell her to go for it.”

“God, could you imagine?” Dana chuckled, shaking her head. “Seriously though, I really did enjoy listening to you guys play. It was the perfect way to relax after this morning.”

“You’re too sweet, but thanks. I’m really glad you liked the music. Did your practice not go well?”

“Nah, it was fine. Just long. I had the college team from 5:30 to 7:30 and then club from 7:30 to 10:00, same as usual, but I booked it out of the pool to try and get to your rehearsal as close to the beginning as possible, so it was just a little more stressful than I’m used to.”

“I’m sorry you felt like you needed to rush out of your practice to get up here. I thought I told you that we’d be playing until noon.”

“You did.” Dana shrugged as she pulled to a stop at a red light, and smiled shyly as she added, “I just didn’t want to miss too much. I know I’ve only done it once before, but I like listening to you play.”

Gwen smiled, touched by the genuine earnestness in Dana’s tone. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” Dana murmured as she held Gwen’s gaze, conveying with a look how much she meant what she had said.

The heat in Dana’s gaze sent a pleasant flutter through Gwen’s stomach, and she cleared her throat softly as she looked away, focusing on the bumper of the Land Rover in front of them at the light. She bit her lip as she heard Dana echo the sound, and did her best to try and change the subject. “I still can’t believe you can get college kids to voluntarily go to practice so early in the morning.”

“Oh, they’ll work out again this afternoon.” The light changed, and Dana took her foot off the brake as she explained, “Every day’s a double, with an hour of weights before they hit the pool in the afternoon.”

Gwen gaped at her. “You’re kidding. They practice in the morning and in the afternoon?”

“Of course.”

“That’s insane.”

“Psht, that’s nothing. If it were during school, they’d have dinner after practice and then study hall from 6:30 to 10:00. At least now they can do whatever they want at night.”

“Good lord. And I thought music was demanding.”

“Swimming’s intense.” Dana nodded. “Though, to be fair, they are only required to lift three out of the five days a week we’re in the gym, and we’ll split the afternoon practices during the week into required and optional sessions.”

“Do any of your athletes actually opt out of the optional training sessions?”

Dana shook her head. “No. I don't necessarily agree with the whole thing, but optional practices are optional in name only. It's been that way for forever and things are so competitive that it's not going to change anytime soon.”

“That's brutal.”

“Indeed it is. But”—she winked at Gwen as she stopped at another red light—“swimmers are so badass that they can handle it no problem.”

“Oh, they are, are they?” Gwen chuckled.

“Absolutely. Have you seen swimmers on deck at the Olympics? We’re like gods amongst men.”

“Luke certainly appreciated the abs of the guys standing behind you in the picture you sent me yesterday.”

“Just the guys?” Dana gasped, her eyebrows raised in playful indignation. “I have the best abs of the group.”

“Oh, believe me, yours are…incredible,” Gwen murmured, trying and failing to keep from blushing as she said it. Because, while it was true, it also felt like it was something she shouldn’t comment on, and she pursed her lips as she worried that she had overstepped. Dana seemed pleased by her agreement, though, so she took that as a sign that it was okay. “But your suit didn't exactly show them off and, truthfully, I think he was partial to those tiny little suits the guys behind you were wearing.”

“Yeah, that’s fair enough.” Dana laughed and shook her head. “Those briefs don’t leave anything to the imagination, and the worst is the one with a giant eyeball right on the dude’s junk. Like, I’m gay as hell and I can’t keep from looking whenever one of the guys wears that one.”

Gwen chuckled. “That sounds…interesting.”

Dana shuddered dramatically. “It’s not. I mean, I’ve been swimming competitively since I was five and I’ve seen some crazy-ass suits over the years, but that one is definitely the worst.”

“Five? Really? Isn’t that kind of young?”

“You started playing the cello at what age, again?” Dana teased.

“Three,” Gwen muttered. “Okay, fine, point taken.”

“I was just messing with ya,” Dana said as she turned right onto Melrose. “But, yes, I was a young grouper. But my older brothers and sister swam for the team at the time, and Mom says she threw me into the pool because I was driving her nuts jumping up and down the bleachers while they practiced and she figured that since she was sitting at the pool anyways, I may as well burn off some of my crazy. My brothers and sister all moved onto other sports not long after I joined up, but swimming was just my thing.”

“Do you still swim?”

Dana nodded. “Every day.”

“When in the world do you have the time?”

“After club practice, usually. I’d love to just jump in with the club team like I did yesterday because I had meetings between the morning and afternoon sessions, but it’s kinda hard to coach and swim the sets at the same time so I only do that on rare occasions. I’ll usually lift a little when they do, though, because that’s not my program to run.”

“Christ. And I can’t even remember the last time I made it to one of my yoga classes,” Gwen muttered.

“I just go crazy if I don’t work out every day. I have too much energy and need to burn it off somehow.”

“Still…” Gwen shook her head. “Your dedication is remarkable.”

“Says the woman who practices how many hours a day?” Dana teased. “It's six-to-one-half-dozen of the other, really. Your job is music; mine is swimming.”

Gwen nodded. When put that way, it made sense. Though, judging by the number of overweight coaches she’d seen on the sidelines of sporting events over the years, she felt like it was safe to say that the fitness of the coaching staff didn’t necessarily matter all that much. “So, you have a big family?”

“I guess so, yeah.” Dana shrugged. “There’s four of us kids. I’m the baby, which they love to keep reminding me about. But Danielle and Dennis are the oldest—they’re twins—and then there’s my brother Derek, and then me.”

“Are you guys close?”

“Oh yeah. I mean, we were always pretty close growing up because Dani and Denny are only four years older than me and Derek’s between us, so we were really close in age, but they all banded together and kinda became my protectors after this whole thing.” She slapped at her prosthetic.

“Do you see them often?”

“Yeah. Kind of. I was down in Orange County a couple weeks ago for my nephew Eli’s birthday and saw everyone then, but we’ll usually all get together at my parents’ place in Mission Viejo around once a month for a barbecue or something.”

“That’s nice.”

“It is. How about you? Any brothers or sisters?”

Gwen shook her head. “Nope. Just me.”

“Oh. Um, sorry?”

“Why?” Gwen smiled and ran a hand through her hair as she looked out the window at the quaint storefronts of the little shops lining the boulevard.

“I don’t know,” Dana admitted with a little laugh. “I just didn’t know what else to say to that one.”

“It’s fine, really,” Gwen assured her. “So, what time do you have to be back at work this afternoon?”

“I don’t. The strength and conditioning staff structures all of the team’s lifting workouts so I have one of my junior assistants covering the session and taking roll for me, and I'm going to play hooky from practice this afternoon.”

“Will you get in trouble for that?”

“You kidding? When I told Bill—our program head—I'd like to take the afternoon for myself, he practically shoved me out the door.” Dana laughed. “I guess I'm what you’d call a bit of a workaholic. He’s always riding me to take some time off, so he was thrilled when I asked for the afternoon.”

“So we don’t have to rush through lunch, then.”

“Nope.” Dana sighed happily as she stretched her arms out straight against the steering wheel. “I’m free as a bird for the rest of the day. How about you?”

Gwen smiled. “I’m free as a bird as well. Though at some point this week I need to get to a pet store to pick up everything Luke says I’m going to need for the kitten I’m adopting.”

“You’re getting a cat? How cool. We had a cat growing up.”

“Oh, good, then maybe you can give me some pointers if I need them and Luke’s not available. I’ve never had a pet before.”

“Cats are easy. Well, most cats are. Regan’s cat Ryan is a bit of an asshole.”

“Ryan? That’s…an interesting choice for a name on her part, isn’t it?”

Dana chuckled. “He was born with only three legs, so she named him after me.”

Gwen’s eyebrows lifted in disbelief. “Please tell me you're kidding.”

“Why?”

“That's mean? Like she's mocking you…or something?” Gwen stumbled, thrown by the way Dana was looking at her like she was being ridiculous for being offended on her behalf. “What?”

Dana smiled and shook her head. “You're sweet.”

“You really don't care that she named her cat after you?”

“Nope. I thought it was great.” Dana’s hand twitched on the gear shift like she was going to reach for Gwen’s leg, but she shook her head and tightened her grip on the knob instead. “We’re both disabled—although, if I’m being honest, I don't really like that word because it implies that there's something wrong with the way I interact with the world when I just have to do some things a little differently—and maybe I'm an asshole like him too, who knows, but—”

“You are not an asshole,” Gwen interrupted.

Dana’s answering smile was pure sunshine as she pulled into a parking spot in front of a white stucco building with black awnings. “I'm glad you think so. But my point is that I'm not ashamed of what makes me me. Yes, I'm different than ninety-some percent of the population, but I wouldn't be me if I wasn't, and I honestly don't see a reason to pretend that I'm not. Does that make sense?”

“Yeah.” Gwen nodded. “I'm sorry.”

“Don't be. I actually think it's cute that you were offended on my behalf, but I look at my stub of a leg like I do the color of my hair or my eyes—it’s something that's a part of me, but it’s not anything that defines me.”

“Still,” Gwen began, preparing to apologize again, but stopped when Dana’s right index finger pressed lightly against her lips. The soft touch and the gentleness of Dana’s smile made her stomach flip, and she held her breath as she tried to get control of herself.

“It's okay, Gwen. I promise.”

Gwen nodded, and barely resisted the urge to lick her lips when Dana pulled her finger away. “Okay.”

“Good.” Dana winked at her as she opened her door. “Now, come on, I’m starving.”

“Can I ask you about your prosthetic? It’s different than the ones I’ve seen you wear before.”

“My brother would be offended if you didn’t,” Dana replied as she skipped up the stairs to the restaurant’s front door and pulled it open.

“Your brother?” Gwen echoed as she stepped into the large, open restaurant, so utterly confused by what Dana had said that she barely noticed the packed room’s dark mahogany floors or the intricate tile work that covered the front of the long bar that ran along the right side of the space.

“Right, sorry. My family owns a prosthetics company.”

Gwen’s eyebrows lifted incredulously. “You’re kidding.”

“Nope.” Dana laughed and held up two fingers as she addressed the hostess. “Two, please. Preferably on the patio, if there’s room out there.” She turned to Gwen as the hostess gathered a couple menus and motioned for them to follow her. “Ironic, right?”

“That’s one word for it, I guess,” Gwen murmured, much to Dana’s amusement. The patio was just as crowded as the main restaurant, with high stucco walls that blocked out the noise from the busy streets around the restaurant, plenty of trees, and intimate seating areas.

“How’s this?” The hostess asked as she stopped beside a small square table tucked into a quiet nook.

“Wonderful.” Dana smiled and pulled out a chair.

“Thank you,” Gwen murmured as she took the seat opposite Dana.

Once the hostess had handed them their menus and excused herself, Dana leaned forward and picked up their conversation where they lad left off. “So, yeah. My dad started a prosthetics company like forty years ago, and it’s turned into a real family affair. Dani handles the marketing, Denny helps my dad on the floor with the actual production, and Derek’s in design. He’s the one who came up with the design for the leg I’m wearing now. Anyway, my mom runs the hospital outreach and charity work, and I’m…” She shrugged. “I guess you could say that I’m in R-and-D—I test new designs before they get added to the catalogue.”

“Forgive me for asking what I’m sure is a stupid question, but how, exactly, does one test a prosthetic?”

“It’s not a stupid question at all.” Dana grinned and ran her hands through her hair as she leaned back in her chair. “It depends on the type of leg, really, though comfort, security, and ease of use are universal benchmarks. But if it’s a blade, I’ll go hit the boardwalk for a run—usually with my brother on a bike beside me with his tools and my usual blade in case something happens and I need to switch them out—or if it’s a designer every-day-type-leg like this one, I just wear it for a few days and see how it holds up. Then there are the waterproof ones—which are fun to test out because we’ll all go surfing for the day—and biking ones I’ll take out for a spin…”

“There are really that many different types?”

“Of course. I mean, I can wear a regular old leg to do everything, but having specialized equipment definitely helps.”

Gwen shook her heat. “I had no idea…”

“Most people don’t, until they’re forced to look into this kind of stuff. Which is why, for as much as losing my leg sucked at the time, at least my family already knew all of this already. It saved us a hell of a lot of time having to learn it all.” Dana picked up her menu and gave it a perfunctory scan before she set it down and folded her hands on top of it. “But yeah. When I’m not at the pool kicking people’s asses, I’m usually doing that. How about you? Do you do anything outside of the symphony?”

“I do some recording work for movie, television, and video game scores and whatnot, and I teach a master’s seminar at USC every semester.” Gwen said, shrugging lightly as she picked up her menu and started to search for something to order.

“Do you need any suggestions?” Dana offered helpfully. “I mean everything here is amazing, but if you’re hungry-hungry, I’d recommend any of their bowls, but the one with the lentils is my favorite.”

Gwen hummed and nodded as she read the description for the bowl Dana recommended. “That sounds good. I think I’ll give it a try.” She laid her menu on the table and tried to remember what she had been saying. “But, yes. Between my commitments at LA Phil, my studio work, and teaching, I don’t have a lot of spare time for much else. Though I do enjoy writing when I can find the time,” she shared, surprising herself with her candor because the only other person who knew about it was Luke, and that was because he had surprised her one day with dinner and the pages had been spread all over her coffee table. Even Mallory had no idea about the sheets of music she had tucked into the top drawer of her desk.

Dana arched an interested brow. “Writing? Like what kind of stuff? Poetry? Short stories?”

Gwen chuckled and shook her head. “I’m afraid my skills are rather strictly confined to music.”

“You’re selling yourself short, I’m sure, but okay.” Dana tilted her head to the side inquisitively. “So, you write songs?”

Gwen bobbed her head from side-to-side, but before she could reply, their server appeared to take their orders. One he had left, promising to have their lunch to them as quickly as possible, she said, “Concertos. Sonatas. Short movements that are part of larger bodies of work.”

“Wow.”

“I assure you, they are definitely not ‘wow’. They’re quite ordinary, to be honest.”

“Having heard you play, I sincerely doubt that.”

Gwen blushed, struck speechless by the earnestness in Dana’s tone.

“Will you play one of them for me sometime?” Dana asked. “I mean, I don't know that much about classical music, but I would love to hear it. Them. Whatever.”

Before Gwen could think better of it, or remember that she had never performed any of her original pieces for anyone, she heard herself answering, “Sure.”

“Awesome.” Dana beamed. “I can’t wait.”

TWENTY

“Are you sure I really need all this stuff for one little cat?” Gwen asked as she wrestled with the gigantic tub of kitty litter, five pound bag of food, and three bags of random supplies she had bought at the pet store. It was cumbersome to say the least, but considering Dana was carrying the five-foot-tall cat condo she’d insisted Gwen buy that had multiple levels for lounging as well as a couple cave-like hiding places, she felt like she had gotten the better end of the deal. The massive condo had barely fit in Dana’s car even after they laid the back seat down, extending from the back window all the way to the windshield, but be it through either dumb luck or the “mad Tetris skills” Dana claimed to possess, they had made it work.

“Kitty litter and food and toys and shit is kinda important, yeah.”

“And that monstrosity you’re carrying?”

“Is freaking awesome.”

Gwen chuckled at Dana’s exuberance and shook her head. “Dear lord. What have I gotten myself into?”

Dana laughed. “Depends on if the cat’s an asshole or not.”

“She won’t be an asshole.” Gwen set everything in her hands down so she could fish her keys out of her purse to open the front door.

“Of course not.” Dana shifted the monstrosity she was holding on her shoulder like it weighed nothing. “Have you picked a name yet, or are you just going to call her Cat?”

“I…” Gwen blinked and shook her head, too distracted by the bulge of Dana’s bicep and the peekaboo slip of tanned skin above her hip that was visible thanks to the way her shirt rode up to form a coherent sentence. Her heart fluttered at the memory of those muscles twitching and jumping beneath her touch, and her keys almost slipped from her hand as her fingers twitched with the urge to touch her again. She turned toward the front door, grateful for the way it allowed her to hide the blush she could feel spreading over her cheeks, and silently chastised herself for being so affected by Dana’s body as she slid her key into the lock. We are just friends, she told herself sternly, taking a deep breath as she twisted it open. “I’m sorry, what was your question?” She asked as she shoved the door open and stepped out of the way so Dana could carry the six-foot-tall, insanely expensive, cat condo into the house.

Dana grinned as she eased past Gwen, clearly being careful to make sure that she didn’t whack her with the condo. “Do you have a name in mind for your cat?”

“Not really, no.” Gwen sighed. “So if you have any ideas, please feel free to share.”

“Something music related?”

“I’d thought about that,” Gwen admitted as she followed Dana inside and used her heel to hook the door shut behind her. “Just take that into the living room on the right, there?”

“You got it.”

“But yeah, like I was saying, I’ve tried to think of music type names, but I don’t know.” She lowered the food and kitty litter to the rug in front of the sofa and tossed the bags onto one of its cushions. “It just seems so trite, you know?”

Dana hummed noncommittally and shrugged. “I think it'd be fine since music is clearly what you love, but if you’re not digging the idea don’t do it.” She set the cat condo down in the corner of the room, but where the yet-to-be-named kitten would be able to look out on the porch from the nearby window. “How's this?”

“Great. Thanks.”

Dana pursed her lips thoughtfully and shoved her hands into the back pockets of her shorts as she wandered toward the couch. Not a fan of mess or clutter, the lone exception to Gwen’s tidiness was the coffee table, which was pretty much always covered with stacks of half-finished crossword puzzles, books, and magazines, and today it also held her keyboard as well as too many loose pages of sheet music to count that contained the pieces of the movement she had been fiddling with before rehearsal because she hadn’t been expecting to be hosting company. Gwen wanted to dive for the pages that were covered in her notes—“staccato?”, “f?”, “pp?”—and more than a few holes where her eraser had worn clean through the paper, but she was reticent to draw Dana’s attention to them, instead hoping that she overlooked them as unimportant.

But, of course, she didn’t.

“You play the piano, too?” Dana looked incredulously at Gwen. “Is there nothing you can’t do?” And then, of course, she noticed the music, and Gwen clenched her hands at her sides as she watched Dana pick up the topmost sheet, the one that Gwen had finally deemed acceptable just before she’d had to leave for rehearsal. “Is this some of your music that you’re working on?” She tilted her head as she studied the notes, and arched an impressed brow as she looked up at Gwen. “This is intense.” She shook her head. “I mean, I don’t know how this goes on the cello, but…”

Gwen stopped herself from asking if Dana could even read the music as she suddenly remembered that she’d said that she played the guitar that night in the elevator at the hotel. “Yeah. That’s, um, actually…that’s…a page of a full score.” She cleared her throat as Dana’s expression became confused, and then, figuring that, at this point, she had nothing to lose by just laying it all out there, explained, “It’s part of the final movement of a symphony I’ve been playing around with since I was at Juilliard.”

“Holy shit.” Dana’s eyes widened as she looked back at the page in her hand. “Really?”

Gwen bit her lip and nodded.

“Damn,” Dana whistled. “What’s it called?”

“Blue. Or, well, the full title is Symphony in Blue.” It didn’t matter that Dana wasn’t versed enough in music to truly understand what she was looking at, Gwen’s heart still felt like it was lodged firmly in her throat as she watched Dana’s eyes return to the page in her hand. Blue was her baby. The music had changed over the years as she became more adept at manipulating sounds to better evoke the emotions she sought to convey, entire pages edited and polished and revised again and again as she grew as a woman and a musician. Dana might have thought she was only holding a sheet of paper in her hands, but it was actually her very heart, and when she was finally unable to handle feeling so exposed any longer, she stepped forward and gently tugged the paper from Dana’s hand. “I’m sorry, it’s just…I’ve never shown this to anyone and…”

Dana smiled and nodded. “Don’t worry about it. It’s not ready. But, maybe someday…?”

“Maybe someday,” Gwen whispered, though it was more out of politeness than a genuine desire to share.

And, somehow Dana understood what she could not explain—that Blue was a piece of herself she would probably never be willing to share—because her eyes softened as she sighed and murmured, “I’m sorry I overstepped.”

“You didn’t,” Gwen rushed to reassure her. “I’m just…this is just…” She shrugged helplessly.

“It’s fine, I get it, Gwen.” Dana shook her head as she laid a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Really.”

“Thank you,” Gwen breathed.

“For completely invading your privacy?” Dana asked with a wry grin.

“For understanding,” Gwen corrected with a laugh, appreciating her attempt to lighten the suddenly serious mood.

“Of course.” Dana ran a hand through her hair and glanced toward the foyer. “I know I just came up to help carry stuff, do you want me to…” Her voice trailed off and she hiked a thumb toward the front door.

“No. Not at all. But, I mean, if you—”

“I don’t.” Dana interrupted. She huffed a laugh and flashed a sheepish smile. “And, on that incredibly awkward note, because I’ve just been more than obvious about the fact that there’s nowhere else I’d really like to be right now, I’d love to stay for a bit.”

“Good.”

“Good.” Dana took a deep breath and looked around the room. “I love your house, by the way.”

“Thank you.” Gwen’s eyes reflexively swept over the room with Dana, taking in its warm taupe walls, dark hardwood floors, and the white built-in bookshelves on either side of the fireplace, and she grinned when her gaze landed on the stack of board games on the bottom shelf of the left bookcase. “Do you like board games?”

Dana smirked and nodded. “I love beating people at board games.”

Gwen rolled her eyes. “That’s not what I asked.”

“Ah, sure, but that’s what’s going to happen if we play.”

“If you say so,” Gwen sassed. “What’s your poison? Trivia? Word? Strategy?”

Dana shrugged and, having spotted Gwen’s stash of games, made her way over to the bookshelf. “Let’s see what you’ve got that I know how to play.” She knelt down in front of the shelves and tilted her head as she read the titles on the sides of the boxes, and then looked back at Gwen with a shit-eating grin as she pulled one with cracked sides and worn corners from the stack. “Are you feeling smart today, Ms. Harrison?”

Gwen arched a brow in playful challenge and nodded. “Smart enough to beat a swim coach at Scrabble.”

“Oh, them’s fightin’ words, Harrison.” Dana stood and pointed the game box at Gwen like it was a sword. “It’s on, now.”

“Bring it,” Gwen retorted with a laugh. She tilted her head toward the French doors that led to the back patio. “On the patio?”

Dana nodded, and followed Gwen out to the weathered brick paver patio that was tucked between the back of the house and the hill it was built into. It was a decent enough sized area, large enough for a four-person dining table as well as an additional seating area that had a two-person loveseat and a couple chairs arranged around a small ceramic fire pit that she hadn’t lit in close to two years because of the region’s never-ending drought. Past the fire pit was a low retaining wall, the hill above it filled with an array of drought tolerant plants such as lavender, Russian sage, catmint, and Artemisia, and a sextet of evergreens stretched across the top of the slope at the edge of the property. The entire patio was a world unto itself, secluded and quiet, a perfect retreat from the hustle-and-bustle not two miles down the road, and Gwen spent many an afternoon out here reading or practicing.

“Okay, your house is gorgeous and all and I really do love the whole English country thing it has going on, but this patio is fucking amazing,” Dana enthused as she looked around them.

“Besides the convenience of the location, it was the patio that really sold me on this place when I bought it,” Gwen shared as she pulled a chair at the table out for Dana. “Would you like anything to drink? I don’t have any soda, but I’ve got water and lemonade.”

“I'm good for now.” Dana smiled and lifted the top off the Scrabble box. “But thanks.”

“Just let me know if you change your mind.”

Dana nodded as she pulled the large square game board from the box. “You’ve got the fancy version with the little individual tile squares, huh?”

“I tried to tell you before—I’m good at this one.”

“Huh. Maybe you’ll manage to give me a little bit of a challenge as I mop the floor with you.”

“You talk a good game, Dana Ryan, let’s see if you have the skill to back it up.” Gwen pulled the small notebook she kept in the box to keep score and set it beside her spot. The velvet bag full of letters was next, and she started mixing up the letter tiles inside it as she sat down. She gave the bag a couple extra shakes as Dana set a rack in front of each of them, then opened the sack and offered it to her. “Closest to A goes first.”

“What kind of hospitality is that? Being such a stickler for the rules,” Dana teased as she reached into the bag. She palmed her chosen tile and waved her closed hand at the bag. “If you were nice, you’d say, ‘Since you’re my guest and you were kind enough to carry that monstrosity of a cat condo into the house for me, you can go first.’”

“I never claimed to be nice,” Gwen pointed out as she pulled a tile from the bag. She spun it to see the letter engraved on the other side and laughed. “And you’re the one who insisted I buy that thing. I’ve got a B.”

“Of course you do.” Dana rolled her eyes and opened hand to show her tile. “W.”

“Oooh, so close.”

“Whatever.” Dana flipped her W back into the bag and folded her arms over her chest. “Pick your damn letters, Harrison.”

“Don’t mind if I do.” Gwen dropped her B into the bag and held the top closed as she gave it a few solid shakes before setting it onto the table between them. She quickly pulled her beginning seven tiles and started arranging them on her tray as Dana selected hers, and could not keep from smiling as she realized she would be able to play all seven letters on her first turn.

“I don’t think I like the looks of that smile.”

“No, I don’t imagine you will,” Gwen agreed. “Are you done?”

Dana waved a hand at the board and sighed dramatically. “Hit me with it.”

Gwen could not keep from laughing as she played EQUINOX as her first word, with the Q on a double letter score square. “Double letter on the Q makes that one worth thirty-three,” she announced as she placed the X on the board, “and with the double word score, that gives me sixty-six. Your turn.”

“Jesus fuck,” Dana muttered as Gwen victoriously reached for the bag of letters to refill her tray. Her phone chimed with what had to be a text notification, and she looked almost grateful as she pulled it from her pocket to check the screen. She huffed a soft laugh at whatever she saw, quickly typed back a quick reply, and rolled her eyes as she laid the phone face-down on the table. “Regan says hello,” she shared as she began rearranging her tiles on her tray, no doubt trying to find a word to play using the U that could get her to one of the double word squares above or below it.

“I’m guessing I don’t want to know what she really said,” Gwen guessed.

“Yeah, I’m not going to repeat what she actually said,” Dana agreed with a small grin.

“Does she hate me?”

Dana shook her head. “Well, I mean, she did at first—I told you I went over to her place after the gala last weekend and, I mean, I was kind of a mess and she pretty much wanted to kick your ass—but she’s okay now.” She lifted her right shoulder in a small shrug. “I told her what we’d talked about, and I hope that’s okay and that I wasn’t out of line with that, but she’s my sounding board, you know, and I just needed to vent and—”

“It’s fine,” Gwen interrupted with a small laugh. Dana was utterly adorable when she rambled like that. “Really. Luke knows everything too, so you’re not the only one sharing state secrets or anything.”

“Oh. Okay. Cool,” Dana murmured. “But yeah, like I was saying, she doesn’t hate you.”

“Okay.”

“She was actually checking in to see how our lunch went,” Dana shared.

“Oh, I’m sure Luke will be texting me later to check in, too,” Gwen confessed, glad that her phone was in her purse on the table in the foyer so that she wouldn’t have to open a message from him with Dana around.

“Well, I’m glad it’s not just me, then.” Dana tapped the corner of one letter tile on the table and then smiled as she leaned forward and started laying out her letters. “KUDZUS. Double word. Forty,” Dana said as she reached for the bag to refill her tray. “I’m gaining on ya.”

Gwen rolled her eyes and shook her head. “Sure you are.” She pursed her lips as she studied her tiles and the board, trying to find the highest score.

Dana hummed softly as she watched Gwen arrange and rearrange the letters on her tray and, after a moment, asked softly, “What does he think about this?”

“Luke?” Gwen clarified, looking up at Dana. When Dana nodded, Gwen sighed and said, “I think he’s worried that it won’t work, but he just wants me to be happy and so he’s being, I guess you could say, cautiously hopeful and supportive.”

“Sounds like Regan.” Dana nodded.

“We should try and do something as a group sometime,” Gwen said. “The two of them together would be trouble, but it’d be fun.”

Dana smiled and nodded. “That sounds like fun. We totally should.”

“We’ll figure something out, then,” Gwen confirmed with a nod. She grinned and added, “But for now, you need to be worried about losing because I’ve got another good one…” She teased as she leaned forward in her chair to play her next word. “MITZVAH. Triple on the M and V gives me another thirty-eight.”

“You cheat,” Dana grumbled as she glowered at her letter tray.

Gwen smirked and reached for the letter bag. “You wish.”

Dana rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Whatever. Enough chit-chatting. I need to concentrate if I’m going to kick your ass.”

“Yeah, good luck with that,” Gwen sassed as she pushed her chair back and got to her feet. “I’m going to go get a glass of water. You want one?”

“Yeah, that sounds good, thanks,” Dana said without looking up from her letters.

Gwen grinned and gave her shoulder a playful squeeze as she walked past. “No cheating while I’m gone.”

“Like that’d make a difference,” Dana muttered. “The shitty high-value letters are all out there already and you played pretty much all of them.”

Gwen laughed as she just picked up what Dana said, and shook her head as she made her way into the house. It had been too long since she’d had fun like this with anyone beside Luke and Jay, and she couldn’t help but marvel at how good it felt to just smile and laugh and be happy for a change.

TWENTY-ONE

“So, how was your day off yesterday?” Luke drawled as he dropped into the empty chair to Gwen’s right. They still had ten minutes before their open rehearsal was set to begin, and he seemed more than willing to spend the time chatting instead of warming up more.

Gwen side-eyed him and smiled as she rested the forearm of her bow hand on the curve of her cello. Rhode had given them the day off from rehearsal, but she had still had her seminar at USC to teach. “I talked to you when I was on my way home from class yesterday afternoon.”

He grinned and shrugged. “Yeah, well, that was pretty much mostly me complaining about how hard I got my ass kicked at the gym.”

“Yeah. You were pretty pathetic.” Gwen chuckled. “But it was fine. I did some extra practicing to make up for not getting my usual time in on Tuesday, and I went to a meditation yoga class at the studio after I talked with you. It was actually a rather relaxing, blissfully stress-free day for a change.”

“Good. You need to de-stress.”

“Tell me about it,” Gwen agreed.

“We ready to go?” Rhode asked as he strode toward the rostrum in the center of the stage.

“It’s show time,” Luke murmured stretching his arms up over his head. “Hey, you wanna grab lunch after this?”

“I can’t. I’m going out with Mallory, remember?” Gwen said, pretending that she couldn’t hear the note of disappointment in her tone. She had been trying to convince herself all morning that she was looking forward to their lunch date, but had yet to conjure any real enthusiasm for it.

Luke grimaced as he jumped to his feet. “Have fun with that.”

Gwen glanced around them to make sure nobody overheard the exchange as she sighed, “Please be nice.”

“Yeah, yeah,” he muttered, shaking his head. “I know. I’m sorry.” He looked over his shoulder at the sound of Rhode tapping his baton on his music stand, and sighed as he turned back to Gwen. “Call me later if you need to talk.”

“I will,” Gwen promised.

“Mister Benoist, are you going to join us today?” Rhode teased.

“Yeah, I’m still debating that one,” Luke retorted, shooting Rhode a grin as he scampered back to his seat to the amused laughter of the other musicians.

“Sorry I’m late,” Mallory apologized as she speed-walked across the stage to take her seat. “Traffic.”

“Right,” Rhode replied, disbelief plainly evident in his expression and his tone. Any other musician on stage would have had the grace to look properly abashed for their tardiness, but Mallory just lifted her violin to her shoulder and stared impassively at the conductor, waiting for his signal. He blew out a loud breath and shook his head. “It’s Harry Potter day, guys. So, here we go. From the beginning.” He lifted his hands. “And a one, two, one, two, three…”

Playing the fun, iconic score while watching a bunch of kids run through the bowl in their colored Hogwarts gear was enough to take Gwen’s mind off her impending lunch with Mallory, and by the time the final note swept up the hill from the stage, slowly fading into nothingness, she was feeling much more relaxed and centered. Perhaps not as eager for her lunch date as she should have been, but certainly more prepared to face it.

She lingered after their final bow to wait for Mallory, but she looked to be deep in conversation with her fellow violinists, so Gwen left the stage alone to begin packing her things, hoping that whatever it was Mallory and the handful of first violins were talking about wouldn’t take too long because she was starving. She had woken that morning with unwritten music vibrating in her soul, and the melodies and notes had all but flown from the tip of her pencil to the page. It had been invigorating and exciting and entirely all-consuming as she sat, hunched over the coffee table in the living room, playing quick bursts on her keyboard to test their cadence and tone before transcribing the notes onto page after page after page. The idea of stopping to eat breakfast never crossed her mind, and had it not been for the rehearsal alarm on her phone going off, she might very well have worked right through, well, work. Blue had been a puzzle for so long, a piece to fiddle and tweak and second guess and play with, that it had been refreshing to sit down and let music, music she had never before even thought could exist, just flow from her mind to the page.

“Hey, lady,” Luke greeted her as she pulled her case from the wall and laid it down on the ground beside the chair where he was disassembling his clarinet. “What’s up?”

“Not much.” Gwen shook her head as she flipped the case open. She sat cross-legged on the floor and laid her cello across her lap to shorten the endpin so it would fit in the case. “That was fun, huh?”

“Yeah. Did you see the group of kids playing Quidditch in the stands?”

Gwen shot him a surprised look as she laid her cello in the case. “No. Seriously?”

He laughed. “Yeah, it was pretty cool.”

“I can’t believe I missed it.” Gwen secured her bow in the lid of the case and started wiping the rosin dust from the body of the cello and asked, “How’d they do it? It’s not like there’s a lot of room up there for something like that.”

“Looked like hula hoops or something. I have no idea how they propped them up. Part of me kinda wants to run up there and see if it’s still set up and maybe try and talk them into letting me have a try, though.”

Gwen laughed at the idea and nodded. “You totally should.”

“Right?” Luke grinned as he focused on removing the reed he had used from his mouthpiece.

Gwen stiffened at the feeling of a light touch gliding over the back of her shoulders, and bit her lip as she looked up to see Mallory standing behind her. How Luke had missed seeing her approach was anyone’s guess, and Gwen sorely wished she was not so aware of the feeling of heavy obligation that settled in her chest when Mallory’s fingertips lightly tickled the back of her neck. “Hey, you. You ready for lunch?”

Mallory hummed and nodded. “Yes. I hope you don’t mind, but I invited Tom and Clara and a few of the other violinists to join us. It’s been so long since I’ve spent any time with them because of this audition, and I thought it’d be fun for us all to go to Far Bar for lunch.”

“A…group lunch,” Gwen murmured, disappointment pinging hollowly in her gut even as a thrill of relief fluttered in chest. It was bewildering to be both hurt that Mallory didn’t want to be alone with her and simultaneously relieved because the meal would be so much easier with other people around to act as buffers. “Yes, of course.” She looked from Mallory to Luke, who was clearly listening while trying his best to not look like he was. And, yeah, she knew it was petty of her, a cheap kind of retribution for Mallory spoiling their lunch date that she hadn’t really been looking forward to anyway, but she was just so tired of kowtowing to her whims. “Well, if this a group thing, then… Luke”—she waited for him to look up before continuing—“would you like to go to lunch with us?”

The quiet huff of annoyance from Mallory was nearly as rewarding as Luke’s devilish smirk as he accepted, “Lunch? You know me, I’m always hungry. Sign me up.”

“Awesome,” Gwen said, unable to contain her grin as she looked from him to Mallory, who was glaring at Luke. “Mal?”

“Hmm? Yes. Shall I meet you there, then? I really do need to get home to resume rehearsing those audition pieces some more as soon as we’ve finished, so I don’t want to have to drive you back to yours…”

Gwen nodded, perilously close to being beyond caring about what happened over the next couple hours. “Sure.”

“Brilliant. I will see you there.” Mallory gave Gwen’s shoulder a light squeeze before she ambled off toward the corner of the backstage area where the small cadre of first violinists Mallory considered friends always stowed their gear.

“Gwen Harrison, I am so goddamn proud of you right now that I could kiss you!” Luke declared, his eyes twinkling with mirth as soon as Mallory was out of earshot. “Lookit you growing some balls and not just taking her shit. I love it!”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Gwen chuckled as she finished cleaning her cello and closed the lid of the case. Truth be told, she was quite proud of herself as well. Not too long ago, she would have just accepted the change of plans without reaction, too worried about a possible confrontations to stand up for herself. “Would you want to drop your car at my place and ride over with me?”

“Bet your ass I would.” Luke flipped the latches on his case closed with a loud pop and leapt to his feet. He held out a hand to help her to her feet once she was ready, and pulled her into a light one-armed hug. “Seriously though, and I know I need to stop and I won’t say anything more about it after this, but I really am proud of you for that one.”

Gwen smiled and leaned her head on his shoulder. “Thanks. I am too, to be honest.” She sighed as she pulled away and hefted her case onto her back. “Of course, I have a feeling she’s going to be in a terrible mood now.”

“Fuck her,” Luke grumbled. “It’s not all about her. You deserve to be happy, too.”

“I know,” Gwen agreed in a soft whisper. Her phone ran with an incoming call, and she could not keep from grinning as she pulled it out of her purse, knowing that since Luke and Mallory were here with her, that it was most likely from Dana.

“Now that’s a happy smile.” Luke gave her shoulder a squeeze. “Tell Dana I said hi. I’ll meet you at your place.”

Gwen nodded as she turned and lifted her phone to her ear. “Hey, you,” she greeted, her voice soft and warm and, yeah, happy. So very, very happy. “What’s up?”

“Not much. Just finished my workout and thought I’d just give you a call to say hi.”

Gwen bit her lip and looked down as she slipped through the stage door, glad that she area was clear enough that nobody could see her. “Hi.”

Dana laughed. “How’d the open rehearsal go?”

“Good. Really good. It was one of our theme days—Harry Potter, this time—so the music was really fun and Luke said he saw a bunch of kids playing Quidditch in the stands.”

“No way. Really? That’s so cool!”

Gwen hummed in agreement as she walked through the gate to the parking lot. “So what do you have on tap for the rest of the day?”

“Oh, the usual. Lunch and then a quick coaches meeting before weights and afternoon practice. How about you?”

“A bunch of us are going out to lunch at Far Bar and then I’ll probably either go home and practice a little more or do something with Luke. Not really sure.”

“Far Bar? Damn. That sounds so much better than the salad and sandwiches I’ve got up in my office. Wanna trade?”

Gwen chuckled and slipped her case from her back as she stopped beside her car. She opened the back door and then pinned the phone against her shoulder so she could angle the hard case across the back seat. “You know, I can’t believe you’re in the shape you’re in with how much food you eat.”

“It’s just one of the perks of being a swimmer,” Dana replied, and it was clear by her tone that she was smiling.

“And the others?” Gwen stretched the seat belt across the case and snapped it into place.

“Well, let’s see…we get to see some truly incredible sunrises, we’ve got great tans,” Dana continued as Gwen closed the rear door of her car and then climbed behind the wheel, “and, with that, goes the incredibly awesome tan lines. Oh! And I definitely can’t forget the eau de chlorine perfume that I don’t even have to buy.”

“I’m pretty sure I’ve never seen chlorine-scented perfume at the store,” Gwen teased as she tossed her purse onto the passenger seat and started her car, the speakers coming to life with the sound of Dana’s laughter as her phone switched over to bluetooth.

“That’s because you’re shopping at the wrong stores.”

“Right,” Gwen chuckled. “I’m sure that’s it.”

“Absolutely,” Dana replied, her voice warm and tinged with laughter. “Oh, and I was talking with Regan last night and we were thinking of maybe going out Saturday night to play some pool. Would you and Luke want to meet us there and we can all hang out?”

“I’ll ask Luke when I see him in a minute, but I think that sounds like fun. Is it okay if his fiancé joins us too?”

“Of course. The more, the merrier.”

“Okay. Good. But yeah, I’m picking my kitten up Sunday morning, and besides that I don’t really have any plans for the weekend so I’m in.”

“Sweet. Have you picked out a name yet? You can’t call her ‘Kitten’ forever…”

“I know,” Gwen sighed as she steered her way through the wraparound on-ramp to the 101 South. “I just really suck at this kind of stuff.”

“Naming pets?”

“Anything that’s not music.”

“That’s not true and you know it. What about Shadow? Or Storm? Or…fuck if I know.”

“I don’t think Fuck If I Know is a good name for a cat,” Gwen deadpanned.

Dana blew a loud raspberry. “Fine. See I try and help you out anymore.”

“I’m sorry,” Gwen chuckled, shaking her head. “Really. Storm is a great name. I like that one.”

“You do?”

Gwen made a small sound of agreement. “It’s a perfect name for a gray cat. Storm Harrison.” She nodded to herself as she turned onto the Hollywood Boulevard off-ramp. “Yes. That’ll do quite nicely. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” A warm, easy silence filled the line as Gwen inched down Hollywood Boulevard, and she smiled as she pulled to a stop behind Luke at the light for her street. “Are you almost at the restaurant? Do you need to go?”

“Actually, I’m on my way home real fast to drop off my cello, and Luke’s going to ride down there with me.”

“Well then I’ll let you go. I need to shower anyway.”

“Sounds good. I’ll talk to you later?”

“Of course. I finish up at the pool around four and I’ll be sitting in traffic for god knows how long trying to get home after that. Is there a time that works best for you?”

Gwen shook her head. “Anytime works. And if you get busy or whatever, that’s fine. I don’t want you to feel like you have to call me or anything.”

“Gwen.”

“What?”

“Talking to you is honestly the highlight of my day so far, and I made a sprinter throw up this morning during a test set, so that’s saying something,” Dana shared, her voice low and warm and full-to-bursting with sincerity.

“Oh,” Gwen breathed. The light changed, and she swallowed thickly as she followed Luke through the intersection.

Dana chuckled. “Have fun at lunch. Tell Luke I say hi, and I’ll call you later.”

“Okay.”

“Okay. Bye.”

“Bye,” Gwen whispered, her heart fluttering up into her throat. She was glad Dana couldn’t see the light blush that was spreading across her cheeks, but the soft laughter that rang through the line before Dana disconnected the call suggested she might have known about it anyway. She cleared her throat as she pulled into her driveway beside Luke’s car, and took a deep breath to try and cool her heated cheeks before he saw them and said something. She unlocked the passenger door as she pulled the keys from the ignition and jumped out to run her cello inside. “I’ll be right back.”

“Take your time,” Luke replied, his eyes on his phone as he used the FOB on his keyring to lock his car.

Gwen nodded and, grateful that he was distracted, pulled her cello from the back seat and slammed the door shut. After shouldering the case, she made her way up the stairs to the front porch, keenly aware of the lightness that still filled her chest as the warmth of Dana’s voice echoed in her mind. Knowing that her response to just talking to Dana on the phone was anything but platonic did nothing to dampen the happiness that she felt, and she blew out a loud breath as she unlocked her front door, the juxtaposition of her feelings for Dana and Mallory never before so unavoidably obvious to her as they were after the last thirty minutes.

She pushed the front door open and left her keys dangling from the lock as she wandered inside just far enough to leave her cello resting against the wall and the side of the couch in the living room, and ran a hand through her hair as she stopped for a moment to wonder why in the hell she was rushing to get to a restaurant to have lunch with a woman who didn’t seem to mind at all that their relationship had devolved to the point where they were little more than acquaintances with a shared history.

“At least Luke will be there,” she muttered to herself as she made her way back outside and locked up after herself. She trudged down the stairs, her mind turning over the possibility of getting in the car and going somewhere, anywhere other than the restaurant where Mallory would be waiting for her. “How did this become my fucking life?” she wondered aloud, her voice rough and tired sounding as she yanked her car door open and slid behind the wheel.

“You okay?” Luke asked from the passenger’s seat.

Gwen shook her head. “Nope.” She sighed and started the car. “But, that doesn’t really matter right now. You ready for lunch?”

“Sure. Or, you know, we can just say fuck it to the whole going out thing and just order a pizza.”

Gwen chuckled darkly and shook her head. “You don’t know how much I wish that were actually an option.”

“Fucking Mal,” Luke muttered as he ran a hand through his hair. “How’s Dana?”

“Good.” Gwen nodded, grateful for the change of subject. “She says hi, and wants to know if we—me, you, and Jay—want to do something with her, Regan, and Regan’s wife Brooke Saturday night. They were thinking maybe pool?”

“I’ll have to check with the boss to make sure he doesn’t have anything planned for us, but I think that’d be fun. I’d like to meet Dana and this Regan chick you’ve told me about.”

Gwen smiled. “You’ll love them.”

Luke nodded and reached over to give her leg a quick squeeze. “With how much just talking about them makes you smile, I’m sure I will.” He took a deep breath and blew it out in a loud rush. “But, for now, we have to survive lunch with Maleficent.”

“Yeah,” Gwen sighed, hating that just the idea of lunch with Mallory and Mallory’s friends made her feel like she was headed into a painful dental procedure or something. But, she reminded herself, none of this was for her, and since Mallory had already made it clear that she was going right home afterwards to resume practicing, at least it would be over soon.

TWENTY-TWO

Gwen pushed her sunglasses up onto her head as she walked through the door Luke was holding open for her, and sighed as she made her way to the host’s podium. They had gotten stuck behind a three-car pile-up on the 101 on their way into downtown that had all but shut the entire highway down for twenty minutes—an accident Mallory and the rest of their group no-doubt missed because they had left straight from the Bowl—and the terse text message of Where are you? That she had gotten from Mallory while parked in traffic was still grating on her nerves. If Mallory had picked a restaurant in Hollywood near the Bowl instead of in the middle of downtown—a decision that was, no doubt, made to make her life easier as her loft was only a few blocks away from the gastropub—none of this would have been a problem.

“Table for two?” the young, pretty blond man working the podium asked as he began gathering menus.

“Actually, we’re meeting a group of friends,” Gwen said. “I’m assuming it’s under the name Collingswood?”

“Ah, yes,” he said, smiling politely as he nodded. “They’re on the patio. If you’ll follow me, please…”

The patio dining area at Far Bar was a narrow alley-like space between brick buildings, with square wrought iron, four-person tables stretching along one side the long, rectangular space, leaving the other half open for people to make their way from one end of the patio to the other. Strings of bare bulbs hanging from black wires stretched back and forth over the area and outdoor heaters that were currently dormant were spread amongst the seats to make dining outside during the evening more comfortable. Despite her lingering annoyance, the Old World ambiance of the space soothed some of Gwen’s nerves, and she pulled her sunglasses back on as she looked around the crowded patio, grateful for the extra armor the sunlight beaming down overhead provided her as she spotted Mallory sitting at the head of a cluster of tables near the far end of the patio that had been pushed together to form a longer, rectangular table for their group.

“Is that your group?” the host asked, motioning to Mallory, who had just thrown her head back in raucous laughter at something somebody said. The seat to her left was open, waiting for Gwen, while the only other available chair was at the other end of the table—a petty move on Mallory’s part to keep Luke at a distance, but one that really wasn’t all that surprising.

“Yeah, that’s them,” Gwen muttered. She took a deep breath as Luke’s hand brushed over the small of her back, providing her the strength she needed to put one foot in front of the other, and she forced a tight smile when Mallory’s gaze landed on her.

“Excellent. Your server will be by shortly to take your drink orders.”

Gwen nodded and turned toward Luke to address the seating arrangements that had been decided for them. “I’m…”

“You’ll be fine,” he whispered, misreading what she was going to say and yet, somehow, saying exactly what she needed to hear. He winked and leaned in, turning his head just enough that nobody at the table would be able to read his lips. “If you want to get out of here early, just give me a signal and I’ll make up an excuse for why I need to leave.”

Gwen blew out a soft sigh of relief and nodded. “Thanks.”

“My pleasure, sweetie.” He smacked her on the ass and grinned. “Go get ‘em.”

Gwen laughed and made her way to the chair next to Mallory, shaking her head at Luke’s antics while he greeted everybody else at the table with an effusive hello and a wave.

“So nice of you to join us,” Mallory greeted her, tilting her head inquiringly as she nudged Gwen’s chair away from the table with her foot.

Gwen was sure that it was supposed to sound playful, but in her current mood the jab landed with far more weight than it probably should have. “Accident on the 101,” she explained as she angled her body into the chair and pulled it up to the table. It wobbled slightly on the terra cotta tile floor, and she adjusted her weight to keep it level. “Have you guys ordered?” she asked as a busboy came by to bring her and Luke glasses of ice water.

“We waited for you. Though Tom does have a studio session in ninety minutes or so, so if you could decide quickly…” She said this loud enough for Luke to hear as well, and he rolled his eyes as he obediently picked up his menu.

“Yeah. Of course.” Gwen opened her menu and began reading, tuning out the conversation Mallory and the other first violinists picked up where they had broken off when Gwen and Luke arrived. She wasn’t particularly hungry, her insides felt too twisted with the lingering stress of driving in stop-and-go traffic and a disquieting feeling of simmering annoyance about having to endure this meal to allow much room for food, but she eventually settled on the Ahi Soba Salad.

With nothing left to distract her from the conversation happening around her, she folded her hands on her lap and sat back in her chair as Mallory said, “I leave for London on the eighteenth of August because I want to make sure I’ve adjusted to the time difference before the audition. I’ll continue to prepare once I’m there, of course, but I’ve outlined what I hope is a well-rounded schedule for my remaining time here in LA. It, of course, leaves little time for anything beyond rehearsing”—she laughed lightly—“but winning this position is the absolute most important thing in my life and, well, I’m sure you all understand.”

Gwen arched a brow at Mallory’s phrasing, but otherwise kept her expression perfectly neutral, when what she really wanted to do was throw her hands in the air with an exasperated “fuck it” and walk out the door. None of this behavior was new for Mallory, but where it used to upset her to the point of nearly being in tears, now it just really pissed her off. Maybe it was because she had finally admitted to herself that this relationship was over, or because she didn’t feel this unwanted or rejected when she was around Dana, but whatever the case, she couldn’t deny that she was just so over it all.

She cast a glance over at Luke, who was taking a rather aggressive drink of water, no doubt to keep from saying something he knew he shouldn’t, and bit the inside of her cheek as she reached for her own glass. It was easier to not be offended when she was trying to not laugh at how completely offended he was on her behalf, and she was heartened to see that both Tom and Clara had looks of did-you-really-just-say-that?! on their faces, while Andy and George—the other first violinists Mallory had invited to join them—became suddenly interested in the covers of their closed menus. Part of her wondered if people had always reacted like that when Mallory made one of her little comments, and if maybe she had been too distracted by her own hurt feelings to notice.

Their waitress arrived just then to take their orders, her appearance a perfectly-timed distraction from the tension that had settled about the table—not that Mallory seemed to notice, as she relaxed in her seat and swirled the ice cubes in her water glass in a laissez-faire manner as she rattled off her order. The rest of the group followed suit, and once the waitress had gone to submit their orders to the kitchen, the conversation picked up again, touching only briefly on Mallory’s audition before shifting to the overall theme Rhode was planning for the upcoming season at LA Phil.

“So, what do you have going on this weekend?” Mallory asked Gwen conversationally as their food was served.

“Well, Luke and I are going to go meet some friends Saturday night to play pool, and on Sunday I’m picking up my new kitten.” A tiny furrow etched itself down the middle of Mallory’s brow, and Gwen realized that she had never shared this new development with her. “Luke and Jay’s neighbor’s cat had kittens, and I’m adopting a little gray one.”

“Did you decide on a name yet?” Luke asked as he picked up his burger.

Gwen nodded. “Storm.”

“Good name.” Luke winked at her and lifted the massive burger to his mouth.

“Thanks.” Gwen grinned.

“When did you decide to adopt a kitten?” Mallory asked as the rest of their group began digging into their lunches. There was an accusing edge to her tone, like she couldn’t believe Gwen had the audacity to make a decision like that when she was in the middle of planning a cross-Atlantic relocation for them both, and normally that tone, that hint of steely disappointment would have been enough to have Gwen apologizing despite the fact that she knew she had done nothing wrong, but today she had, as Luke would so eloquently say, run out of fucks to give.

She was tired of apologizing.

Tired of pushing her own wants and needs aside in deference to keeping the waters between her and Mallory calm.

She knew Mallory was expecting an apology, knew that she was expecting her to mutter something about it being a stupid idea and then telling Luke that she couldn’t adopt the kitten after all—never mind the four hundred dollars she had spent at PetSmart on supplies Tuesday afternoon—but instead of doing anything like that, Gwen just shrugged as she picked up her fork to mix up her salad, keenly aware of the way her pulse started to race as she instead replied, “Luke floated the idea by me a few weeks ago, but I kept going back and forth on it until last weekend or so.”

“I see.” Mallory nodded, the hard line of her lips conveying her extreme annoyance with Gwen’s refusal to bend to her whim, but with a crowd around them, she would never dare make a scene. “Well, it’ll be difficult to transport a kitten to London, but not impossible if your mind is made up about this.”

Gwen bit her lip and kept her gaze focused on her salad as she reminded herself over and over again that she was only doing this to help Mallory and that it’d be over soon—though, given the way Mallory had been treating her lately, part of her wondered why she was even bothering.

Thankfully, Mallory took her silence on the whole moving a kitten to London thing as agreement and turned her attention back to her fellow violinists. “So, Clara, where in Southern California are you traveling to this weekend for Patrick’s soccer team?”

“San Diego.” Clara smiled at the small sounds of jealousy everybody made, and shook her head. “No reason to be jealous, you all. It’ll be cooler down there, for sure, but that’s about it. I’ll be out on the fields from sunup to sundown watching his team play.”

With Mallory’s attention once again directed somewhere other than on her, Gwen dared to look over at Luke, who was completely ignoring the conversation happening around them as he watched to see how she was doing. He gave her a small, wry smile and mouthed, Are you okay?

Gwen gave him a small smile and nodded, surprising herself as she realized exactly how okay she really was. Her heart was still beating a little faster than usual thanks to the rush of adrenaline that had shot through her when she had gone against Mallory’s expectations, but she didn’t regret doing it. There was not one part of her that wished that she had done anything else.

She took a deep breath and let it go slowly as she focused her attention on her meal. Soon all of this would be over and then she could come clean and finally begin to move on. Mallory’s attention flickered toward her in the course of whatever conversation the rest of the group was having now, and she forced a smile that she knew did not reach her eyes as their gazes locked.

Thankfully, Mallory was soon pulled into conversation by Tom, though Gwen wondered if she would have picked up on her discomfort even with the distraction, and the rest of the meal passed in a blissfully uneventful blur. The bill was settled by everyone throwing a twenty onto the table to cover the cost of their meal, and Gwen closed her eyes against the nauseating feeling her deception wrought when Mallory’s lips brushed over the corner of her lips when they parted ways in the parking lot.

“Well, that was fun,” Luke drawled once they were back in her car. “How are you doing after that one?”

“Fine,” Gwen lied.

“If you say so.” Luke eyed her skeptically, but didn’t push. “So, what’s your plan for the rest of the day, Ms. Harrison?”

Gwen shrugged, grateful that he was letting the matter drop as she turned onto First and started making her way toward the freeway on-ramp. “I dunno. I’d been planning on practicing a bit this afternoon, but I’m just not in the mood right now. Do you have anything going on?”

“Nope.” He adjusted his aviators and looked out his window. “All the wedding shit is done and picked out, so I am free as a bird. You wanna go to the beach?”

“Not really. I’m not in the mood to deal with people, really, right now, but if you want to go—”

“I’m good. It was just an idea. We could always pick up our Supergirl marathon where we left off and maybe see how many episodes we can cram in before I gotta get home for dinner.”

“Or you could call Jay and have him join us if he’s not too busy with his school stuff and we could order a pizza or something for dinner.”

“Do we need ice cream, too?” Luke asked, the playfulness of his smile belied by the concern in his tone.

“It couldn’t hurt,” Gwen admitted with a sigh.

“Extra Ben and Jerry’s, then.” He reached out and lightly touched her arm to get her attention as she pulled to a stop at a red light. “You’ll let me know if I can help you with any of this?”

Gwen nodded. “Yeah. But for now…”

“I get it.”

Gwen swallowed around the thickness in her throat and gave him a wan smile. “Thank you.”

“Anything for you, Gwen.” He leaned his head back on his headrest and sighed. “I just want you to be happy.”

“I will be,” Gwen whispered, the words so soft that he could not hear, but she could, and she drew strength from the hope those three little words offered. She might not be happy now, but she dared to believe that someday soon she just might manage it.

TWENTY-THREE

Saturday morning was heralded in with clear blue skies and blissfully comfortable temperatures in the low nineties—a rare treat for the end of July, and one Gwen decided to take full advantage of after she had finished practicing for the day. So after changing into a pair of shorts and a lightweight tank, pulling her hair back into a french braid and slathering herself in sunscreen because the last thing she needed was to get sunburned, she grabbed her favorite pair of Asics and headed for Runyon Canyon.

Mallory had left for her weekend trip to Catalina the night before without even a text goodbye—never mind the fact that she hadn’t heard from her at all since lunch on Thursday—and even though Gwen wasn’t lonely, exactly, she was left feeling keenly aware of the fact that she was alone. Had been for a while, if she was truly being honest, because the radio-silence from Mallory was nothing new. And maybe it was because she knew that her relationship with Mallory would be over soon, or because she had been spending so much time with Luke and Dana lately, but whatever the case, she felt it more now.

Fuller road leading to Runyon Canyon park was predictably crowded—the trail was quite popular because of its location and the fact that dogs were allowed to run the trails off-leash—and Gwen was pleasantly surprised when she found a spot big enough for her SUV that was only a few minutes walk from the park. She slipped in her ear buds as she made her way up the street toward the trailhead, humming the melody of the concerto she had been practicing earlier that morning as she scrolled through her music playlists trying to decide what she was in the mood to listen to. Half the playlists in her library were automatically disqualified because she wanted something upbeat and energetic and her usual piano pop or classical lists just didn’t fit the bill, and she eventually settled on a list Luke had made for her of some of his favorite alternative and pop songs just before she’d left for Maui.

She strapped the armband to her left bicep as made her way through the stone gate at the entrance to the park, bobbing her head to the bass thumping in her ears as she picked up her pace, sidestepping the people who were on their way back down the trail, letting herself just get lost in the warmth of the sun on her skin and the movement of her body. It wasn’t often that she took the time to get out like this—usually she was so busy with work that the most she could manage was a stolen hour at the yoga studio—and as she made her way along the trail, breathing in the smell of the dust billowing up from under her feet and the dry, almost sweet scent of the brush on either side of the trail that snaked along the edge of the mountain, she realized how much she missed it. Remembered how much she enjoyed just settling into a rhythm and moving forward without having to think about what she was doing or worry about what was next. It was freeing to just be, to walk and breathe and feel the burn of exertion in her legs as she climbed the steep trail, and to enjoy the view of the city below and the Hollywood sign in the distance to her right.

By the time she reached the bench at the point on the trail called Cloud’s Rest she felt tired and sweaty and better than she had in weeks, energized and rejuvenated from the exertion of the hike, and she smiled as she lifted her arms over her head and leaned to her left then her right, stretching out her sides before lowering into a forward fold to stretch her hamstrings. In the crush of people and cars and life it was too easy to forget how truly beautiful the coastal desert landscape surrounding Los Angeles truly was, and after she finished stretching, she made her way to the edge of the lookout point to soak in the view the elevation provided before she got going again. She bobbed her head and shoulders with the beat of the pop song playing in her ears, mouthing the words to herself as her gaze drifted over the too-dry hillsides and the glut of humanity spread out below in ribbons of asphalt and concrete, a feeling of peace and centeredness settling inside her as she gave herself over to the view and the moment, letting all of her guilt and her worries just drift away.

She jumped at the feeling of a gentle hand sliding around her elbow, and turned, fists up even though she really didn’t know how to throw a punch, ready to defend herself, and laughed when she saw Dana standing in front of her in a pair of maroon running shorts and a black sports bra, her bronzed skin slick with sweat and a wide smile on her face.

“Hey,” Gwen said, shaking her head as she tugged her headphones from her ears. “You surprised me.”

“I thought you were going to hit me.” Dana ran a hand through her hair and then set her hands on her hips, drawing Gwen’s attention to her ridiculous abs. “Do you even know how to throw a punch?”

“Not at all,” Gwen admitted with a wry grin as she forced her eyes higher, knowing by the way Dana was smirking at her that her ogling had not gone unnoticed. “What are you doing up here?” she asked, hoping a change of subject would keep Dana from calling her out on it.

“Smooth,” Dana teased, her right cheek scrunching against the lens of her sunglasses as she winked at Gwen. “And I’m testing a new blade for my brother.”

“Oh…” Gwen looked down at Dana’s legs and realized that she was, in fact, wearing a very high-tech looking prosthetic. “That looks pretty fancy.”

Dana threw her head back and laughed. “You’ll have to tell Derek that whenever he gets his ass up here.”

“Your brother?”

“Yeah.” Dana nodded. “He’s somewhere back there”—she hiked a thumb over her shoulder—“but he was going so slow that I ditched him.” She shrugged at the look of surprise Gwen gave her. “I can’t test the off-road running blade if I don’t actually run.”

“I can’t believe you ran that hill,” Gwen muttered, much to Dana’s amusement. She waved a hand at Dana’s leg. “What makes it an off-road blade?”

Dana lifted her left leg and bent it so that the metal curve was resting against her right knee. She pointed at what Gwen would call the foot of the blade even though there wasn’t anything resembling a foot on the prosthetic, though there was a half-inch thick section of extremely textured rubber where the blade made contact with the ground. “Honestly, not that much. It’s got a little more give than a regular road or track blade to kind of work as a shock absorber for the more uneven ground, but what he really wanted to try out was this new texture pattern for grip that he coated with a polymer he’s been playing with in the lab to see if it provides better traction on loose terrain.”

“Oh,” Gwen murmured. “Did it work?”

“So far.” Dana nodded. “Though the real test will be going downhill with it.”

“Jesus fuck, you’re fast for a cripple!” a man who looked almost exactly like Dana gasped as he cleared the summit and stumbled into the clearing. He winced when he saw Gwen standing by his sister. “Oh. Hi. Um…sorry about that.”

Dana laughed. “Gwen, this eloquent asshole is my brother Derek. Derek, this is Gwen.”

Gwen smiled and waved. “Hello.”

He offered a tired wave as he made his way to the bench near the edge of the overlook, muttering something that Gwen couldn’t quite make out under his breath.

Dana clearly could, however, judging by the sly smirk that tugged at her lips, and she called after him in a taunting, sing-song voice, “Now that we’re done warming up, we’ll take the next section at speed to really push ourselves, okay?”

Derek flipped her off over his shoulder as he dropped onto the bench with a groan.

“You’re mean,” Gwen chuckled.

“Yeah, well…” Dana shrugged, looking quite pleased with herself. “He totally deserves it for something he did when we were kids, I’m sure.”

“Probably,” Derek agreed. He laid down on his back on the bench and added, “I’m just gonna die here, now, so if you could tell my wife and daughter that I love them…”

“You say that like Kerri wasn’t the one who told me to kick your ass on this run,” Dana laughed and tilted her head away from her brother. “I didn’t know you hiked,” she said conversationally as they moved out of Derek’s earshot.

“I used to go every weekend when I was studying in Germany,” Gwen shared with a shrug, “but it’s not often that I get to do it now.”

“Germany? Wow. For music, I’m guessing?”

Gwen nodded. “Yeah, after I finished my master’s, I applied and earned a position in the cello masterclass at the Kronberg Academy.”

“Goddamn. How many degrees do you have?”

Gwen smiled and shrugged. “A few.”

“Sounds like it.” Dana smirked. “I loved Germany when I visited for meets, but our coaches didn’t really let us go out that much because we had to be ready to compete. How long were you there?”

“It was a two-year program.”

“And what got you out on the trails?”

“A girl,” Gwen admitted with a small smile. “My first girlfriend, actually. Her name was Karo, and she was an avid hiker so she used to drag me along with her.”

“Ah, yes, the things we’ll do for the girl we’re into,” Dana chuckled dryly.

Gwen laughed. “Exactly. But, having been born and raised in Manhattan, I was surprised to find that I actually really liked it, so it wasn’t a hardship at all. I even kept up with it for a while after she graduated from the program and moved on to the Vienna Philharmonic, but once I got back to LA I just kind of stopped getting out so much. What about you? What got you into hiking?”

“My parents used to take us up to Yosemite every August when we were kids.”

“Why August?”

“That was the one month a year my swim club didn’t train, so after the last meet of the long course season we’d pack up my mom’s Suburban and head to Yosemite for two weeks to just camp and hike and fish and do all that kind of stuff.”

“Sounds like fun.”

“It was.” Dana smiled and ran a hand through her hair, her chest lifting and falling with a deep breath as she stared at Gwen. “I’m glad I ran into you today.”

“Me too,” Gwen admitted shyly. She licked her lips and added, “But it’s not like we won’t be seeing each other later at the pool hall we’re meeting you guys at.”

“Yeah, but this is just…different.” She sighed, her expression soft around the edges in a way that suggested that “different” wasn’t at all bad. “Anyway, I should probably go peel my pathetic excuse of a brother off that bench and make sure he gets down the hill without killing himself. Kerri will actually kill me if he dies.”

Gwen chuckled and nodded. “Yeah, I should probably start heading back too. I need to finish setting everything up for Storm to come home tomorrow, and I have a massage appointment at four.”

“You’re getting a massage? Lucky. I can’t remember the last time I had a good massage.” Dana held up a finger. “No. Wait. I can. It was before I retired, so almost two years. God,” she groaned, “I can’t believe it’s been that long. That was, like, my favorite part of my recovery routine.”

“Well, I can give you the number of my girl if you’d like. She can even come to you, if you want, so you don’t even have to leave your house for it.”

“Yeah, text me that number when you get a chance.” Dana ran a hand through her hair and smiled. “It was a really nice surprise seeing you out here today.”

The gentleness in Dana’s expression and the warmth of her tone made Gwen’s stomach flutter, and she cleared her throat softly, trying to loosen the tightness that had suddenly settled there. “It was,” she murmured. “So…see you at eight?”

“I’ll be there,” Dana promised.

Gwen smiled. “Good.”

Dana hummed and nodded, her smile so soft and earnest that it actually stole the breath from Gwen’s lungs. “Very good.” She reached out and gave Gwen’s wrist a gentle squeeze. “I’ll see you in a little bit.”

Gwen’s pulse tripped over itself at the feeling of Dana’s thumb lightly skimming over her inner wrist. “Yeah,” she rasped. “I’ll…um, see you in a little bit.”

Dana bit her lip as she let go of Gwen’s wrist, a flash of regret flickering across her face as she and looked over at her brother. “Derek. Time to move your ass so we can get outta here.”

“Nah, I’m good. You can talk to the pretty girl some more,” he said, waving at her to just stay where she was.

Gwen looked down at her shoes as a light blush crept over her cheeks at the compliment.

“At least he’s not as bad as Regan,” Dana pointed out under her breath, making Gwen chuckle. She clapped her hands three times in quick succession. “Get a move on, Ryan! I promised your wife I’d return you in one piece, and I’ve got shit to do this afternoon.”

“Do you?” Gwen asked.

Dana shook her head. “Well, I mean, I need to take a nap so I don’t fall asleep on you later, but that’s pretty much the only thing on my schedule until tonight. I certainly don’t have anything cool like a massage to look forward to.”

“Would you want to meet somewhere for dinner before we’re supposed to be at the pool hall?” Gwen asked.

Dana smiled shyly. “I’d really like that, yeah.”

“Since the place is in WeHo, would you want to just come on out to my place around a quarter till six or so and we can figure out what sounds good? It’s Saturday, so there’s probably going to be a wait wherever we go…”

“I can absolutely do that.” Dana nodded.

“God, you two are cute,” Derek muttered as he shuffled toward them, scrubbing his hands over his cheeks and up through his hair. He rubbed his right hand on his shirt and then held it out to Gwen. “I’m sorry, but in my complete exhaustion, I forgot your name…”

“Gwen.” Gwen shook his hand as Dana glared daggers at him. “Gwen Harrison.”

“Pleased to meet you.” He let go of her hand and grinned. “Thank you for distracting my sister for a few minutes so I could rest.”

“It wasn’t a problem at all,” Gwen assured him with a laugh. She tilted her head toward the trail and added, “I’ll let you guys go first so you don’t run me over.”

“You’re walking?” Derek whined. He looked at Dana plaintively. “Can I walk with her?”

“No.” Dana gave him a shove toward the trail. “If either of us were walking with her, it’d be me because she’s my friend and not yours, but I’m finishing this run and you’re going to do it too.”

“Satan.”

“Not the first time I’ve been called that,” Dana assured him with a laugh as he began obediently plodding toward the narrow strip of dirt that lead down the mountain. She looked over at Gwen and smiled. “I’ll see you later.”

Gwen gave her a small wave. “Yeah. I’ll see you in a bit.”

Dana nodded and, with one last lingering smile that made Gwen’s heart beat just that little bit faster, spun around to take off after her brother.

TWENTY-FOUR

“Again, I’m sorry I was late,” Beth Miller, Gwen’s masseuse, apologized as she finished folding up her portable massage table.

“It was a sig-alert. It’s not like there’s anything you can do about that,” Gwen reassured her with a smile. Of course, the forty-five minutes she had planned on having between her massage and Dana’s arrival were now whittled down to just under thirty, which meant that she was going to have to hustle to be ready by the time Dana was supposed to arrive.

Normally she’d hate being so rushed, but she felt too good to honestly care about it now. The last hour on Beth’s table had been pure bliss as the tension and stress she had been carrying around with her for the last month were pushed from her muscles, leaving her body feeling as relaxed and rejuvenated as her mind had been after her hike. It had been far too long since she had taken a day to just take care of herself, and as she opened the front door for Beth, she made a mental note to make sure she did this more often.

Beth nodded as she angled her portable massage table through the doorway and smiled. “See you in a month?”

“Or sooner,” Gwen replied with a little laugh as she rolled her head in a small circle. “I can’t remember the last time I felt this good.”

“You were incredibly tense,” Beth agreed. “I’m glad I could help.”

“Oh, you definitely did,” Gwen assured her. “Thank you.”

“My pleasure.” Beth tipped her head in a small nod, and then smiled as she turned to leave.

Gwen’s phone rang just as she was closing the front door behind Beth, and she hurried into the living room where she had left it sitting on the coffee table. She tightened the belt on her robe as she leaned over to pick it up, her forehead wrinkling in surprise when she saw Luke’s name on the screen. “Hey. Is everything okay?”

“Huh? Yeah. Why?”

“No reason.” Gwen shook her head. “I just wasn’t expecting to hear from you.”

“Oh, yeah. Well, I was just calling to see if you wanted to ride with us to the pool hall later.”

“I would, but Dana’s coming over soon and we’re going to go out to dinner, so I have a feeling we’ll probably just head over to the place from there. I might need a ride home, though, depending. I mean, if Dana drives, she might prefer you guys bring me home since she’s all the way down in Marina del Rey and it’d be easier for her to just take the 405 home than swing back through here.”

“Okay. No problem. I didn’t realize you guys were planning on going out beforehand.”

“We weren’t, honestly,” Gwen admitted as she made her way down the hall to her bedroom. She still needed to figure out what she was going to wear for the night. “But we ran into each other at Cloud’s Rest in Runyon Canyon earlier this afternoon and we got talking and it just kinda happened. I dunno. Do you think it’s too much?” she asked as she massaged her forehead. “Everything’s just so easy when I’m around her that I kind of asked without really thinking about it.”

“Honestly, I don’t…” He blew out a loud breath, and Gwen could easily picture the way his forehead was pinched with thought, and she imagined he was most likely rubbing a hand over his jaw as he tried to come up with an answer.

She tugged open the top drawer of her dresser and pulled out a pair of white lace panties and a matching bra, and tossed them onto her bed. “Luke?” she prompted as she opened the middle drawer of the dresser and, after looking over the drawer’s contents, picked out a pair of dark blue skinny jeans and tossed them onto the bed as well.

“Yeah. Sorry. I was just thinking. It’s weird, for sure, just because of your whole history. But, I mean, you said your lunch the other day went well and you guys have been talking on the phone and texting back and forth like all the time, so I guess I’d say no, it’s not too much—whatever that even means. I mean, it’s not a date, right? Because that would be a big mistake.”

“It’s not a date.” Gwen wandered into her closet and pulled her favorite pale pink silk blouse from a hanger and draped it over her right shoulder. She turned toward her shoes and, because Luke was her go-to fashion guru, asked, “Should I wear heels?”

“I thought you said it wasn’t a date.”

“Good point.” Gwen nodded as she looked at her less formal shoes. “So, then…”

“God, you’re hopeless. Okay. What are you wearing?”

“I was thinking I’d go with my dark skinny jeans and that pale pink blouse I love.”

“Okay,” Luke hummed thoughtfully. “You could go with black flats, I guess, or you could just roll the ankles and wear your white Chucks. I mean, we’re playing pool, so it’s not like it’s a fashion show or anything, and that would be a cute, casual outfit.”

“Perfect.” Cute and casual was exactly what she was going for, and she nodded as she hooked two fingers in the heel cups of her white sneakers and carried them and her shirt back to the bedroom. “I can do that.” The glowing numbers on the alarm clock grabbed her attention as she laid the shoes and shirt on her bed by the jeans and she groaned. “I’m sorry, but I gotta go. Beth just left before you called, and I still gotta take a quick shower to rinse her oils off my skin before I get dressed.”

“No worries. See you in a bit?”

“Yeah.” Gwen hurried into the bathroom and turned on the shower to get the water warmed up. “Thanks for your help.”

“My pleasure, sweetie,” Luke assured her warmly. “Have fun at dinner.”

“I’ll try my best,” Gwen promised him. “See you soon.”

“Later, gator.”

Gwen set the phone on the vanity and turned on the shower before she took off her robe and tossed it into the hamper to be washed. She studied her reflection in the mirror for a moment as the shower warmed up, and she adjusted the knob before she climbed in so the water was warm enough to be comfortable but nowhere near what she would call hot, to keep any inflammation Beth had worked from her muscles from reappearing. She made sure to keep her hair away from the spray since she had washed it when she’d showered after her hike earlier as she used a loofah and her vanilla-scented body wash to gently scrub any lingering oil from her skin. The soap she had rinsed from her body was still circling the drain when she turned off the shower, and she dried herself quickly with a large, fluffy towel on the rug in front of the shower door before hustling back into her bedroom.

She winced as she checked the time on her alarm clock and saw that it was already past a quarter to six. “Time to get a move on, Harrison,” she muttered as she dropped her towel and reached for her panties. She dressed quickly, but she wasn’t quick enough as the doorbell rang just as she’d finished slipping her arms into her shirt.

She swore softly under her breath as she glanced at the clock. Ten till. Dana was early.

“Coming!” Gwen yelled, even though she was pretty sure that her voice wouldn’t carry to the front stoop, and hurried through the house as she finished buttoning her shirt. She skipped tucking the shirt in for the time being and just buttoned her jeans as she paused on the rug in the foyer, and she took a deep breath as she reached for the door handle. It was a good thing she had taken that breath, too, because she forgot how to breathe for a moment when she opened the door to see Dana standing on the other side in a pair of low-slung jeans that hugged her hips and thighs and a loose, white scoop-neck tee that showed off the defined line of her collarbones and the shallow hollow at the base of her throat where they met. Dana’s shirt was tucked snugly into her jeans, which drew Gwen’s eyes down to the just slightly off-center belt buckle at her waist, and she was surprised by how ridiculously sexy she found the minor imperfection.

“Sorry I’m early,” Dana apologized. “Traffic wasn’t as bad as I thought it’d be.”

“I…” Gwen cleared her throat and forced herself to look into Dana’s sparkling blue eyes. “It’s fine. Come on in. Beth was running a little late”—she waved a hand at her untucked shirt and bare feet—“so I just need a few more minutes to finish getting ready.”

“Thanks,” Dana murmured as she stepped inside, her lips curving in a small, sweet smile as she caught Gwen’s eye. “How was your massage?”

“Amazing,” Gwen replied as she pushed the door shut. She pointed at the console table beside Dana. “I had her leave a business card for you.”

“Cool. Thanks.” Dana picked up the white and red patterned card with black text and gave it a cursory look before she slipped it into her back pocket. She blew out a long breath and shrugged as she hooked her thumbs in the back pockets of her jeans. “Should I wait out here?” She lifted her chin toward the living room.

“You can.” It certainly was the safer option, given the way she reacted to Dana’s outfit, but they were adults and she needed to get over her attraction if they were going to make it as friends. “Or you can come back with me while I finish getting ready.”

“Oh. Okay.” Dana nodded. “I can do that.”

“How was the end of your run?” Gwen asked, motioning for Dana to follow her as she headed back toward her bedroom. “Did the grip thing on the blade do what your brother was hoping it’d do?”

“Pretty much. It was a little slippy on the heel going downhill on the loose dirt like that, so he’s going to texture higher up the curve and then we’ll try it again.” She looked interestedly at the framed black and white photographs mounted in simple black gallery frames with white matting that lined the hall. “Did you take these?”

“A few of them. I’m not great with a camera, but every once in a while I manage a good shot.” Gwen stopped and turned to see which picture Dana was looking at. It was a simple close-up shot of a cello where the bridge was in sharp focus—the heart-shaped cutout in the center of the maple standing in stark relief to the bright white wood—and everything else was a black or gray blur. “I took that one though, yeah.”

Dana hummed and nodded as she moved to the next picture. “And this one?”

Gwen didn’t have to look at the picture to know what it was, but she did anyway because it was one of her favorites. The photograph was taken from a position in the middle of an empty stage looking out onto an equally empty auditorium and the edges of the picture were slightly blurred. It was a hauntingly beautiful shot, but it wasn’t one she had taken, and she shook her head as she said, “Mallory actually found that one at a shop in Madrid last summer when we were doing a three-week European tour.”

“Oh.” Dana’s smile tightened as she turned away from the print, and Gwen guessed it was because with one word, she had brought up a painful reminder of why everything between them was so complicated. “Well, it’s beautiful.”

“I think so too,” Gwen agreed softly. “I’m sorry.”

Dana shook her head. “Why? You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“We both know that’s not entirely true,” Gwen pointed out as she turned toward her bedroom door. If Dana wanted to follow her, she could, but Gwen wouldn’t blame her if she chose put a little distance between them for a few minutes and go back to the living room instead. She squeezed her eyes shut and rested her left hand on her hip while she dragged her right through her hair, hating the way her stomach had dropped at Dana’s reaction, hating even more the way the backs of her eyes prickled with tears of frustration because she had ruined any opportunity for them to see what they could be together before they had even gotten the chance to try.

This had been a mistake. Not just inviting Dana to dinner, but thinking that she could move past all the things that drew her to Dana in the first place and just be her friend.

“I’m sorry I made that weird,” Dana apologized as she stepped into Gwen’s bedroom a minute later. She toed the line where the light gray and ivory patterned rug that was under Gwen’s bed met the dark wood floor. “It’s just…” Her voice trailed off into a sigh. “Do you want me to go?”

“No.” Gwen blinked twice and shook her head. “I mean, you can if you want.” She shrugged as she turned around to face her. “I know that this… That I’m…”

“I thought this would be easier,” Dana confessed.

“Me too,” Gwen murmured. “It’s okay if you want to go. I’ll understand.”

Dana shook her head as she combed her hands through her hair. “No.” She took a deep breath and held it for a few beats before letting it go in a quiet rush as her arms fell to her sides and her hands smacked quietly against her thighs. “I’m good.”

“Dana…”

“I’m okay,” Dana insisted. “Really. Can we please just forget about it?”

There was no resisting the plaintive look Dana was giving her, and even though she wondered if they really could forget what had just happened, it clearly meant a lot to Dana that they try, and Gwen sighed as she nodded in defeat. “Okay. Fine.” She tilted her head toward the bathroom. “I just need to do my makeup real quick and get my shoes on, and then I’ll be ready. Is there anywhere in particular you’d like to go for dinner?”

“I’m good with whatever you’d like,” Dana said as she leaned against the foot of Gwen’s bed. “Derek and I went to The Pantry for second lunch after we left the park, so I’m not starving or anything.”

“Second lunch?” Gwen asked as she disappeared into the bathroom. “Are you a hobbit or something?”

“Or something,” Dana agreed with a chuckle that lacked its usual warmth but, somehow, didn’t sound entirely forced, either. “But yeah, I’m not really craving anything in particular. What sounds good to you?”

“Where’s this pool hall we’re meeting everyone at, exactly?”

“It’s on La Cienega between Santa Monica and Melrose.”

Gwen pulled her makeup bag from its drawer and set it on the vanity counter as she pictured the part of town Dana was referring to. “Have you been to Hugo’s?”

“Never even heard of it.”

“There’s one in Studio City that I’ll go to with Luke and Jay sometimes, but they also have a location on Santa Monica just before La Cienega.” Gwen unscrewed her mascara and leaned closer to the mirror to see better so she didn’t poke herself in the eye. “They do a little bit of everything, so there’s plenty to choose from on the menu. If you want, you can look it up real quick and see what you think.”

“No need. I’m not picky. We can do that.”

“Okay.” Gwen finished applying her mascara, and fished a tube of lipstick out of the bag. She was lucky that her complexion was such that she never needed to bother with anything more unless it was a particularly special occasion, and after she had blotted off the excess lipstick, she capped the tube and tossed it back into her makeup bag before quickly unbuttoning her pants and tucking her shirt in. Dana was still leaning against the foot of her bed when she made her way back into the bedroom, and she smiled hesitantly at her as she pulled a pair of white no-show socks from her drawer. “I just need to get my shoes on.”

“You’re more than fine,” Dana assured her with a smile. “Really. Don’t rush on my account.”

Gwen hurried anyway, and she smoothed her hands over her thighs after she finished tying her shoes. “Are you sure you want to do this?”

Dana nodded. “Yeah. It’s…” She ran a hand through her hair as she pushed herself up off the edge of the bed and sighed as she turned to look at Gwen. “I just kind of forgot about her, somehow.” She shrugged. “I mean, it’s probably because I’ve been having so much fun hanging out with you, but hearing her name just kind of threw me for a minute. But it’s fine,” she added when she saw Gwen poised to interrupt. “Really.”

“How can it be fine?” Gwen asked softly.

“Because I like the way you make me smile and I like the sound of your laughter and I’m too stubborn to let that go,” Dana whispered, her eyes pleading. “Okay?”

No. Not at all. Those were exactly the reasons why they should cut ties and run, because they weren’t free to do anything about any of that, but Gwen would be lying if she said she didn’t feel the exact same way. “We’re idiots.”

“Probably,” Dana admitted with a wan smile.

Gwen sighed. Well, at least they were in agreement on that much. “If we’re going to make it to the restaurant in time to eat before we’re meeting everyone at the pool hall, we’d better get going.”

Dana nodded. “I’ll drive, since my car is smaller and it’s going to be stupid-busy down there tonight.”

“Okay. Luke and Jay can give me a ride home if you want, since they have to come back this way to get to the 101 anyway.”

“We’ll see how it goes,” Dana said with small shrug. She waved a hand at the doorway. “After you.”

TWENTY-FIVE

“It’s all yours.” Gwen pushed the plate with the lone remaining Asian spring roll on it closer to Dana. “If I have it, I’ll be too full for my dinner.”

“Okay.” Dana shrugged and reached for the spring roll. She lifted it toward Gwen in a silent toast before she took a bite, her lips curling in a pleased smile as she chewed.

Gwen leaned back in her chair and lifted her wine glass to her lips, taking a slow, shallow sip of merlot as she glanced out the window to her left, staring blankly at the cars that packed the boulevard. The car ride down to Hugo’s had been awkward, their conversation stilted as they tried to force the easy conversation they had grown accustomed to. That self-consciousness had eased somewhat while they took their time perusing the menu, but it returned in full-force as soon as that distraction disappeared.

“What were you listening to earlier?” Dana asked, drawing Gwen’s attention away from the shadowed profile of a woman in a black BMW who was bobbing her head with her radio. “At Cloud’s Rest,” she elaborated. “When I scared you. You seemed really into it and I’m always looking for new music to pump at the pool to keep my swimmers moving.”

“Oh.” Gwen set her glass on the table and toyed with the stem as she tried to recall what song had been playing when Dana surprised her on the ridge, but all she could remember was the way she had smiled at her when she’d turned around. “I’m not exactly sure, to be honest. Luke made the playlist I was listening to and I know there’s some Chainsmokers and Halsey on there, so it was either something by one of them or something similar.” She frowned and pulled her phone from her purse to pull up the playlist she had been listening to that morning as she added, “He’s got this weird thing where he won’t mix musical genres on playlists for some reason.”

“Seriously?”

Gwen shrugged as she scanned the list. All the songs were recently familiar since her hike had taken long enough to play through the list twice, and she honestly couldn’t recall which was the one she had been listening to. “I don’t get it either. But he’s got a good ear and this bizarre knack for knowing what I’d like, so I don’t really question it too much.” She offered Dana her phone. “This is the playlist if you want to have a look, though.”

“Cool.” Dana took the phone.

Gwen watched the way her expression shifted as she scrolled through it—a small smile quirking her lips at titles she assumed Dana knew, and a small furrow etching itself between her eyebrows on those that were unfamiliar.

“This is actually a really good set. Would you mind if I took a screenshot of it so you could text it to my phone?”

“Go for it.” Gwen shook her head. “All of the playlists he made for me have an asterisk at the front of the title if you want to look through those, too.”

“Sweet.” Dana’s eyes lit up and she nodded as she tapped at the top-left corner of the screen. “So all the ones without the asterisk are yours?”

“Yeah, but they’re not nearly as exciting. Or, that’s what Luke tells me.” Gwen smiled when Dana chuckled softly in response. After a beat she ventured, “I didn’t realize music was so important in swimming.”

“Eh.” Dana shrugged. “It helps keep things fun. I mean, when you’re staring at a black line at the bottom of a pool for four hours a day, anything that breaks up the monotony of it all is a good thing. And, well, it makes it more fun for me when I’m standing on deck all day. Mostly, I just really like it.” She took a screenshot of another list and smiled as she handed Gwen back her phone. “I don’t want to invade your privacy or anything, so when you get a chance could you send me those screenshots?”

“There’s really nothing in there since the only people I’ve texted lately are you, my mom, and Luke, but I’ll just send them now,” Gwen said as she opened her messages and quickly attached the pictures to Dana’s thread. She hit send and then put her phone back into her purse. “There you go.”

“Awesome. Thank you.”

“Of course,” Gwen murmured.

“You don’t text Mallory?” Dana asked. Gwen arched a brow at her, surprised that she would bring up Mallory after what had happened back at the house, and Dana tilted her head to the side as she said, “There’s no point pretending that she doesn’t exist, right?”

“I guess not, no.” Gwen lifted her right shoulder in a half-hearted shrug and shook her head. “So, to answer your question, I don’t really text her a lot, no. I’ll send one every once in a while, of course, just because it’s so easy, but she rarely responds. And, honestly, I delete the message thread after I’ve sent it so that I don’t see it just sitting there as a reminder that she never responded.”

“I…” Dana’s voice trailed off and she shook her head, her expression eerily close to the same look of sadness mixed with poorly-concealed frustration bordering on anger that Luke got whenever she talked about Mallory. “I’m so sorry she treats you like that.”

“It’s fine,” Gwen tried to brush it off.

“It’s really not,” Dana replied softly. She sighed and ran a hand through her hair. “You deserve so much better.”

Gwen smiled sadly. “You sound like Luke.”

“Well, maybe if there’s two of us telling you how amazing you are and stuff you’ll finally start to believe it,” Dana replied with a kind smile. She bit her lip and then rolled her eyes as she leaned forward to cover Gwen’s wrist with her hand. “You deserve someone who recognizes just how lucky they are to be with you and thanks their lucky stars every damn night that they have you in their life.”

Gwen blushed at the gentle earnestness in Dana’s voice and looked down at the table where Dana’s fingers were curled lightly around her wrist. Her throat tightened as her heart offered up the futile wish that Dana would be that person to her, and she swallowed thickly as she blinked that hope away. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” Dana whispered. She cleared her throat and pulled her hand away as their server stopped by the table just long enough to take their empty appetizer plate. “Well that got way heavier than I thought this dinner would get.”

Gwen chuckled and nodded. “Right?”

“We need a lighter avenue of conversation.” Dana smiled wryly. “Any ideas?”

Gwen shook her head and offered, “What do you have planned for the rest of the weekend?”

“That’ll work,” Dana drawled. She huffed a little laugh and ran a hand through her hair. “Not much, actually. I’ve got to go grocery shopping and do some laundry, but that’s about it. If it’s not too hot I might go for a bike ride or something, but otherwise…” Her voice trailed off and she shrugged. “How about you?”

“I’m picking Storm up at ten tomorrow morning.” Gwen pulled her hands into her lap as their server returned with their meals.

“Chicken carciofi,” the woman announced as she set a plate in front of Gwen, “and the chicken tikka masala,” she continued as she set Dana’s plate down. “Can I get you ladies anything else?”

“I’m good,” Dana said, shaking her head. “Gwen?”

“Oh,” Gwen murmured, shaking her head. She was so used to Mallory speaking for her without asking her opinion that she was genuinely thrown for a moment. “Um, no, thank you.”

The server smiled and gave them a small bow as she backed away from the table. “Enjoy your meal.”

“Do you have everything set up for Storm’s big coming home day?” Dana asked as she picked up her utensils and began cutting up her chicken breast.

Gwen nodded as she picked up her knife and fork and started doing the same. “I think so. I mean, I set up the litter box in the laundry room and the plastic tray that her food and water bowls will go on in next to it, so all her stuff will be centralized.”

“Smart. What’s your plan for when you have to go to work?”

“Until I’m sure she won’t destroy my house, I’m thinking I’m going to sequester her in the laundry room. There was a bunch of open space beneath a counter in there, so besides her litter and food stuff, I also put some of the toys and one of the little beds we picked out for her in there too so she’d be comfortable.”

“That sounds like a good idea. Do you have any stuffed animals? I mean, I don’t know how long your rehearsals are, but if you’re going to be leaving her home alone for a few hours at a time, I read somewhere that having something to cuddle with might keep her from feeling lonely. Especially if it smells like you.”

“I don’t.” Gwen stacked bits of artichoke heart and spinach on a piece of chicken and speared them both with her fork. “Right now rehearsals aren’t bad, just the morning, but I will be gone longer once we start really gearing up for the season.” She sighed. “I guess I could always swing by Target on my way out there tomorrow morning and pick something up, though.”

“It’s just an idea.” Dana shrugged as she forked an oversized bite of food into her mouth.

“No, no, it’s a good one.” Gwen swirled the food through the white wine butter sauce on her plate and tilted her head to the side as she added, “I just didn’t even think about it.”

“Eh, I’m sure it’ll be fine.” Dana smiled reassuringly.

“I know.” Gwen nodded as she lifted her fork to her mouth. “I mean, I’ve got you and Luke to talk me through any problems, so I’m sure we’ll survive.”

“I’m sure you will, too.” Dana chuckled. “Do you want me to call and check in on you two tomorrow to see how you’re doing?”

Gwen held up a finger as she finished chewing. “Sure. Or, I mean, if you’re bored and looking for something to do, you could always come over and meet her.”

“Really?” Dana grinned. “I’d love to. It’s been forever since I’ve gotten to play with a kitten.”

“How old is Regan’s cat?”

“Ryan’s like four, I think.” Dana shrugged and stabbed at her food, spearing another massive bite. “I dunno for sure, but he passed the cute little kitten phase a while ago and is just an angry old man now.” She lifted her fork and added, “I mean, he’s a cute little shit, but he’s definitely a little shit.”

Gwen laughed. “Sounds charming.”

Dana hummed around a mouthful of food and nodded. “Maybe you’ll get to meet him one day.”

“I’m sure Regan doesn’t want me anywhere near her house—you know, after everything.”

“She’s fine.” Dana shook her head. “I mean, yeah, she’s still kinda pissed at you, but she’ll come around.”

“So I don’t have to worry about her trying to beat me with a pool cue later?”

“I’ll protect you if she does,” Dana promised.

“That’s sweet,” Gwen chuckled. “But not entirely reassuring, either.”

Dana lifted her right shoulder in a small shrug. “It’s the best I can do. Take it or leave it.”

Gwen smiled. “I’ll take it.”

“Good,” Dana murmured as she picked up her wine glass. Her eyes were soft on Gwen’s face as she took a sip, and a gentle smile curled her lips as she set the glass back onto the table. “I’m glad.”

TWENTY-SIX

“I’m so full,” Gwen groaned as she and Dana made their way through the moderately-sized crowd milling along the western sidewalk fronting La Cienega. Traffic on the thoroughfare between Santa Monica and Melrose was a battle of brake lights and revving engines, and she edged closer to Dana as a car coming their way slammed on its brakes and swerved ever so slightly in their direction.

“Idiot,” Dana muttered, glaring at the twenty-something faux-hawked driver with designer stubble shadowing his jaw. She sighed and nudged Gwen with her elbow. “Tell me that brownie torte wasn’t worth feeling a little full now, though.”

“Oh, it’s totally worth it, but still…” Gwen’s voice trailed off as she spotted a couple of familiar faces on the sidewalk up ahead of them. “There’s Luke and Jay,” she said as she lifted her arm to wave at them.

“Oh, good. They found it okay,” Dana mused. “It’s not the most obvious place,” she added when Gwen shot her a curious look.

What she meant became clear a moment later when they stopped beside Luke and Jay in front of nondescript, otherwise abandoned-looking storefront, and Dana smiled warmly at the guys as she asked, “Were you guys able to find a place to park nearby?”

“Behind the strip with the jewelry store and that art gallery just up the way,” Luke shared, nodding as he waved in the general direction of their car.

Gwen rolled her eyes at the pointed look Luke shot her, demanding a proper introduction as if he wasn’t entirely aware of who Dana was. “Guys, this is Dana. Dana, this is my best friend Luke and his fiancé Jay.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Luke said, offering Dana his hand. “I’ve heard a lot about you.”

“Oh boy,” Dana muttered nervously as she shook Luke’s hand. “That sounds ominous.”

“Nah,” Luke laughed as he dropped Dana’s hand and pulled Gwen into a one-armed hug. “This one here—”

Gwen elbowed him in the side, second-guessing her decision to have Luke and Dana meet. “Shut up.”

“It’s fine,” Dana laughed and shook Jay’s hand. “Hello.”

Jay smiled and gave her hand a light squeeze. “Hey.”

“Okay. So, you guys ready to play some pool?” Dana asked as she punched a code into the keyed entry. The door unlocked with a loud click, and she grinned as she pulled it open and waved everybody inside. “After you.”

“Um…” Luke looked at Gwen and then Dana. “Not to be rude or anything, but where the hell are we?”

“The best kept secret in WeHo,” Dana promised.

“I’m holding you to that,” Luke sassed as he strode through the door Dana was holding open for them.

Jay followed right behind him, murmuring his thanks and rolling his eyes at Luke’s antics.

Dana shook her head as she watched them make their way inside, and when she looked back at Gwen, it was impossible to miss the way her eyes twinkled with laughter. Her smile was so open and honest that it was utterly captivating, and Gwen was helpless but to trace the supple curve with her eyes. The awkwardness from earlier had faded over the course of their meal and, while she was relieved that they had found their way back to their more playful banter, it would have been a lot easier to ignore the ripple of butterflies that swooped through her stomach if she had been more concerned about doing or saying anything to make matters worse.

“You coming?” Dana prodded gently, her smile widening as she gave Gwen a curious look.

“I…” Gwen licked her lips and nodded as her pulse seemed to trip over itself before settling into a slightly faster rhythm, and she blushed as she averted her eyes, embarrassed at having been caught staring. “Yeah. Of course. Sorry,” she whispered.

“Nothing to be sorry about,” Dana replied just as softly, her voice low and smoky and positively delicious in a way that sent a shiver down Gwen’s spine.

Yes, things would have definitely been easier if they were still cautiously tap-dancing around each other.

The entryway beyond the door was, at most, five-feet square and led straight to a narrow set of stairs that were lit by stained glass sconces along either side. The sound of music cascaded down the stairwell, and the light beyond the rectangular opening at the top was warm and golden and seemed to radiate life.

In a million lifetimes Gwen would have never expected to find herself faced with a chic, comfortable lounge-like room when she cleared the top step, the room the complete antithesis to the abandoned storefront façade at the street. The sconces from the stairway were scattered at regular intervals along the walls of the large, square room that was painted a warm cranberry red. Circular bar-height tables were spread amongst the dozen or so pool tables that filled the space, and above each billiard table hung a glittering crystal chandelier, which gave each distinct area a feeling of intimacy that would have been sorely missing at a regular pool hall. A long mahogany bar ran the length of the far end of the room, the wall behind it covered in mirrors and glass shelves filled with artisan colored glass bottles of premium liquor. About half the tables were currently taken, each surrounded by at least one famous face that routinely graced either the big or small screen or the stages of the most prestigious venues—not to mention the covers of the tabloids lining the shelves near the checkout at the grocery store—and Gwen felt her mouth fall open in surprise when she spotted her favorite actress, Trish Fletcher, at the table in the far corner.

“Fuck,” Luke breathed when Gwen stopped beside him. “We’re not in Kansas anymore.”

Gwen chuckled softly and nodded. “Definitely not.”

“Welcome to Scratch,” Dana announced as she joined them.

“Um, yeah. I don't think we’re supposed to be here,” Luke told Dana, his expression only half-joking.

“Eh, you're fine.” Dana waved to the bartender and pointed to an empty table near the middle of the room as she started to walk toward it. “They're just here to play some pool and hang out, just like us.”

“How did you even find out about this place?” Gwen asked.

“A guy I used to swim with at SC opened this place up a few years ago,” Dana shared with a shrug. “He’s in the business, so he knew there was niche for a place like this where celebrities could hang out without paparazzi recording their every move.”

“Dana Ryan! Is that you?” a melodious Australian voice, low and rich and tinged with playful laughter rang out.

There was no mistaking the blush that exploded across Dana’s cheeks, and Gwen’s eyes widened as she turned to see Trish Fletcher striding toward them with the biggest smile on her face.

“Hey, Trish,” Dana murmured as she embraced the stunning blonde. “I didn't realize you were back in town. I thought you were filming up in Vancouver.”

Gwen was at once awed to be standing so close to Trish Fletcher, and mildly jealous of the way Trish’s smile softened as she brushed a light kiss over Dana’s cheek. She had no right to be jealous, of course, but knowing that did absolutely nothing to quell to leaden feeling sinking her stomach as she watched the affectionate way Trish’s fingers trailed over Dana’s tanned arms, and she wondered if this was what Dana had felt back at her house earlier when she brought up Mallory.

God, what a mess, Gwen thought as Luke coughed softly beside her.

“I am,” Trish said as she pulled away. She ran a hand through her thick, shoulder-length platinum waves as her hazel eyes flicked quickly to Gwen, Luke, and Jay. “I apologize for ambushing you all just when you've arrived,” she said, smiling as she offered Gwen her hand. “I assure you, I'm not usually so rude. I'm Trish.”

The jealousy Gwen had been feeling seconds before evaporated completely as Trish Fletcher—the woman she had watched win an Oscar the year before—focused those incredible gold-green eyes on her. She could not contain her smile as she shook her hand, and while she knew Luke would tease her later about fangirling over her celebrity crush, she prayed she was playing it cool enough that neither Dana nor Trish could tell. “Gwen.”

Luke grinned and waved as he introduced himself and Jay, who nodded his hello. Luke looked like he was trying his damnedest to not laugh at her, and Gwen discreetly kicked him in the ankle as Trish let go of her hand and turned back to Dana.

“How did your speech at the Taglyan event go last weekend?” Trish asked. “Grace and I were supposed to go, but I’d just gotten back into town that afternoon and she wasn’t feeling up to walking the red carpet so we just stayed home instead.”

Dana shrugged and shoved her hands into her back pockets. “Fine. It was just another speaking engagement.”

“She used to be terrified of them,” Trish shared with a conspiratorial smile as she tilted her head at Dana.

“You’d never know by the way she looked on stage,” Gwen spoke up in Dana’s defense even though it was not at all necessary. “Her speech was incredible.”

Trish’s smile turned just a little speculative as she regarded Gwen more closely. “Oh, of that I have no doubt.”

Later, if pressed, Gwen would swear that she absolutely did not swoon when she found herself on the receiving end of that look, but she totally did. Because she was so very, very human, and Trish Fletcher was so very, very swoon-worthy.

“Well, I did learn from one of the best,” Dana drawled, edging closer to Gwen, everything about her body language yelling at Trish to back off.

Luke started to laugh but quickly covered it with a coughing fit, and Gwen felt like a deer caught in headlights as her eyes bounced from Dana to Trish and back again. What the fuck?

Trish shot Dana an appraising look, the kind that contained an entire conversation, and nodded slowly, a pleased smile tugging at her lips as she took a small step back. “I see.” Before she could say anything else, however, a new voice interrupted her.

“Oh my god! It’s Trish Fucking Fletcher!”

The room seemed to freeze at the outburst, the anonymity of the evening potentially shattered. Luke’s head was immediately on a swivel to try and see who had called out, while Dana, Trish, and Gwen all started laughing, each of them immediately recognizing the voice.

“Classic Waterman,” Trish muttered, shaking her head.

“You know it,” Dana agreed.

“Hey, you sexy bitch, you!” Regan greeted Trish as she pulled her into an exuberant bear hug. “I haven’t seen you since you and Dana split!”

Oh shit. Really? Gwen looked at Luke, whose expression showed that he was thinking the same thing. Jay, on the other hand, seemed far too amused by their reactions to worry about the scene playing out in front of them.

“Hello, Regan,” Trish murmured, swaying side-to-side with her. “It’s been way too long. Congratulations on your recent nuptials.”

Regan pulled back and beamed at Brooke, who had followed her across the room at a more restrained pace. “Thanks.”

“Hey, Trish.” Brooke waved and wrapped an arm around Regan’s waist. “Sorry about this one.”

“I would expect nothing less from her,” Trish laughed, winking at Regan.

“How’s Grace?” Brooke asked. “She’s due anytime now, right?”

Trish nodded. “August fifteenth is the official due date, but she’s more than ready to be done with the whole pregnancy thing now. Unfortunately for her, the twins seem more than content to hang out where they’re at.”

“Brooke is an agent at the talent agency that represents Trish,” Dana explained.

“And Trish is the one who introduced us,” Brooke said, leaning her head on Regan’s shoulder.

Gwen and Luke nodded as the pieces of how the four women were connected finally started to make sense.

Trish nodded. “It was one of my more genius ideas, to be sure. Anyway, I’ve taken too much of your time already, so I’ll let you all get on with your evening. I just wanted to come say hello.”

“Tell Grace we say good luck with the babies,” Dana spoke for the group.

“I will.” Trish smiled. “It was nice to see you again,” she added in a softer tone. “And to meet you.” She looked at Gwen. “Take care of this one for me, okay?”

Gwen glanced at Dana, and nodded. “I’ll do my best.”

“Good.”

Dana rocked back on her heels and then leaned in to pull Trish into a light hug. She must have whispered something in Trish’s ear, because the actress sighed and nodded. “You too,” she murmured, smoothing her hands over Dana’s back as she pulled away. She smiled at Dana, the look holding no small amount of affection, and then offered them all a small wave before she turned to make her exit.

“Well, that was unexpected,” Regan observed as Trish made her way back across the room toward her group.

“Very much so,” Dana agreed, looking a little thrown by the encounter as she turned away from the table where Trish was hanging out with some of her friends.

“Anyway,” Regan continued, leveling a serious look at Gwen. “You’re back.”

Gwen cast a quick look at Dana. While she was expecting and could more than understand Regan’s protectiveness, it was still a shock to see such a stern look on the redhead’s face.

“Don’t be an asshole again,” Regan warned. “I’ll be keeping my eye on you, and I will not hesitate to hunt you down and kick your ass if you hurt her again.”

Gwen’s eyes widened. There was something in the way Regan carried herself that suggested that might not be an idle threat, and she nodded jerkily as she hurried to assure her that she understood. “Yeah. Okay. Got it.”

“Waterman,” Dana sighed, shaking her head.

Regan ignored Dana as she continued to scowl at Gwen for a few seconds longer to further emphasize her point, and then grinned. “Good. Glad we’re on the same page, here.” She turned to Luke and Jay and held out her hand. “Regan Waterman.”

“Ah, the button girl,” Luke said as he shook her hand. “I’ve heard a lot about you. I’m Luke. And this is Jay.”

“Button girl?” Brooke shot Regan a confused look.

Regan laughed as Dana explained, “The night we met Gwen, your wife pulled a Buddy the Elf with the buttons in the hotel’s elevator.”

“Tequila?” Brooke asked, rolling her eyes knowingly.

Dana nodded. “Yup.”

“I see.” Brooke smiled apologetically at Gwen. “I’m sorry if she fondled you.”

“Hey!” Regan tried to look offended, but the laughter sparkling in her eyes belied the attempt.

“She gets handsy when she’s drunk,” Brooke explained.

“Me too,” Luke shared, waggling his eyebrows. He grinned when Jay just huffed a quiet breath and rolled his eyes beside him. “So, we gonna play, or what?”

“Teams?” Dana suggested.

“Sure,” Brooke agreed.

“I’ll go grab us a pitcher of something and let you all get things rolling?” Luke offered.

“Nah, I suck at pool,” Brooke said, waving him off as she started for the bar. “You play with Regan and I’ll get the drinks.”

“I’ll go with you,” Jay offered.

Brooke smiled. “Thanks.”

“Right, then,” Dana said motioning toward the rack of cues on the wall. “Shall we?”

“So, Red, you any good with that stick?” Luke asked Regan as she wasted no time selecting a cue from the rack.

Regan smirked. “You any good with yours?”

Luke threw his head back and laughed. “Oh, I like you. This is going to be fun,” he said as he tested a few cues for weight before selecting one. He held it out away from his face to check that it was straight and gave it a twirl. “And, for the record, I’ve never received any complaints about my stick-work.”

“Oh my god,” Gwen chuckled, shaking her head at the way Regan whooped and slapped Luke’s hand in a high five. She looked at Dana, who was watching Luke and Regan make their way back to their table with an amused, almost disbelieving smile, and elbowed her lightly in the ribs. “I did warn you that those two together would be trouble.”

“You did.” Dana bumped Gwen with her shoulder as they turned back toward rack of cue sticks on the wall. “So, between being ambushed by my ex and these two comparing their ‘stick-work’—are you sorry you agreed to this yet?”

“Not at all,” Gwen answered honestly as she perused her options. Not that she knew what she was looking for—the last time she had played was when her and Karo had taken a weekend trip to London when she was studying in Germany. She caught sight of Trish Fletcher across the bar, and sighed as she ran her fingers over the racked cues, curiosity and restraint warring inside her. “Can I ask you a question?”

Dana picked a cue and placed the butt of it on the floor between her feet as she turned to Gwen. “Go for it.”

“Why did you two split up?” Gwen shrugged and blindly grabbed a stick from the wall. “You can tell me to mind my own business, by the way,” she added quickly.

Dana shrugged like she didn’t mind the question, and looked over at Trish, who was leaning over her table for a shot. “It was just a case of us being in different places in our lives. She’s seven years older than I am,” Dana shared, “which really wasn’t a problem until we’d been together for a couple years and her biological clock started ticking. I was twenty-nine at the time and still trying to figure out if I wanted to make a go at Rio, and kids weren’t something I was anywhere near being able to commit to. She might have waited, but at the time I didn’t know if I’d ever want kids, so while deciding that it’d be best to just end things wasn’t the easiest decision to make, it also wasn’t the hardest, if that makes any sense.”

“That makes perfect sense. I’m sorry I asked,” Gwen murmured.

“Nah, it’s fine. I think, in the end, it was best for both of us. She met Grace, who really is perfect for her in all the ways I wasn’t, and I got the time to learn about who I am outside of the pool without the pressure to do something I just wasn’t ready for.”

“That’s a very…” Gwen’s voice trailed off as she searched for the right word. “Mature way to think of it all.”

“I dunno.” Dana shrugged. “Is it?” When Gwen nodded, she shrugged again and shook her head. “Well, then maybe it’s because I’m older now and more secure with myself and my decisions.”

“Hey!” Regan waved a hand above her head to catch their eyes. “Stop chit-chatting and get your assess over here. The balls have been racked for like twenty minutes already!”

“Hardly,” Dana grumbled as she motioned for Gwen to lead the way. “Ladies first.”

“Are you not a lady?” Gwen teased as she hooked her arm through Dana’s and pulled her alongside her as they ambled over to where Luke and Regan were waiting for them.

“Eh.” Dana winked. “You certainly the prettier of the two of us, I’ll let you have the title.”

Gwen smiled shyly. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” Dana murmured.

“Fuck, finally,” Regan teased as they reached the table, her eyes dropping to the way Gwen’s hand was curled lightly around Dana’s bicep. “Don’t you look cozy.”

Gwen blushed and let her hand fall from Dana’s arm. “Sorry about that,” she apologized softly.

Dana just smiled and shook her head as she leaned in to whisper against Gwen’s ear, “You’re fine.” She cleared her throat as she pulled away, and arched a challenging brow at Regan. “Just break already so we can kick your asses.”

Regan laughed as she leaned over the end of the table to line up her shot. “Oh, you sweet summer child, you. After thirty-one years on this earth, you still think you can beat me at pool?”

“You’re only thirty-one?” Gwen echoed, her eyebrows lifting in surprise as she turned to Dana.

Dana nodded, her forehead wrinkling with confusion. “Why, how old are you?”

Gwen shook her head, feeling suddenly much older than she had only a moment before. “Thirty-six,” she muttered.

“Positively ancient,” Luke scoffed.

Gwen pointed a finger at him. “You’re older than I am.”

Luke blew a raspberry at her.

“Besides, Dana’s always had a thing for older women. It’s fine,” Regan chimed in, shaking her head. “Now, hush. Mamma needs some new shoes.”

“We are not betting on this game,” Dana spoke up quickly.

Regan groaned dramatically. “Fine. Spoilsport.”

Gwen leaned into Dana and whispered, “Is she really that good?”

Regan answered herself by sinking two solids and a stripe on the break. “We’re solids,” she announced as she swaggered around the edge of the table to line up her next shot.

“I think we need to seriously reconsider the whole betting thing,” Luke laughed. “I got a wedding to pay for.”

Regan paused with the tip of the pool cue balanced on her left hand and nodded. “That shit ain’t cheap.”

“God, you’re telling me,” Luke grumbled.

“So how long have you two been together?” Regan tipped her head at the bar where Jay and Brooke were talking as they waited for their order and refocused her attention on the balls scattered across the felt in front of her.

“How’d you know we’re together?” Luke asked.

Regan scoffed. “Please, honey. My gaydar is so good I even picked her up”—she pointed the business end of her pool cue at Gwen—“when I was totally shitfaced.”

Luke looked impressed. “That’s not bad. She usually fools almost everybody at first. I think it’s the whole willowy femme thing she has going on.”

“That could be it,” Regan agreed as she refocused on lining up her shot.

“I am standing right here, you know,” Gwen felt compelled to point out.

“Yes, we know,” Luke and Regan replied in sync.

Dana laughed. “Wow. That’s scary.”

“Scary awesome,” Luke and Regan sassed in unison. They broke out into laughter at their shared wit and high fived.

“Beer?” Brooke asked as she returned with and a stack of pint glasses and Jay on her heels carrying two pitchers of beer.

“Yeah!” Luke and Regan cheered, perfectly in sync once again.

Brooke frowned and looked at Jay before turning to Dana and Gwen. “Holy shit. They’re like twins or something.”

“Freaky,” Jay agreed as he set the pitchers onto the table.

“We know,” Dana and Gwen replied at the same time, and then started laughing because now they were doing it too.

“Oh boy,” Brooke chuckled, shaking her head as she set the pitcher on the table and started unstacking the pint glasses. “I’m gonna need a drink if I’m going to be stuck with this shit all night.”

TWENTY-SEVEN

“Thanks for meeting me over here.” Gwen smiled at Jay as he stopped beside her on the sidewalk outside his neighbor’s house. The neighborhood was an eclectic mix of architectural styles, and the little craftsman cottage was as different from Luke and Jay’s Spanish bungalow as two houses could possibly be.

Jay nodded and tilted his head toward the front door. “Yeah. Of course. I mean, one of us should, and since Luke’s drunk ass is still passed out in bed…”

Gwen laughed. “Him and Regan were pretty funny together.”

“That’s one way to put it,” he agreed with a grin. “It was honestly a little frightening how alike they are.”

“Are you just saying that because they actually had a blowjob race?” Gwen teased, recalling the way their ‘stick’ innuendo morphed into a playful argument about blowjobs and who did it better. Which, really, one would think the gay guy would win, but Regan put up one hell of a argument that was only settled when they lined up two rows of a half-dozen whipped cream topped shots along the bar raced to see who could take them faster using only their mouth to prove who was better.

Regan won. Much to the amusement of the crowd that had gathered to watch them battle it out.

“God, that was hilarious. I’m so glad I got it on video.”

“You did?” Gwen arched a brow in surprise. “Can you send it to me?”

Jay elbowed her lightly in the side as they climbed the two short steps to the front porch. “You just want blackmail material.”

“Damn straight I do.” Gwen pushed her sunglasses up onto her head as Jay reached out to and pressed his thumb to the doorbell.

“I’ll send it to you later today,” Jay promised with a laugh as the black front door opened.

“Hey, Jay. And you must be Gwen,” a petite woman with shoulder length brown hair and warm brown eyes greeted them. “Come in, come in.” She offered her hand to Gwen. “I’m Heather.”

“It’s a pleasure to finally meet you.” Gwen shook her hand.

Heather smiled and nodded as she waved toward the back of the house. “She’s back here with her mom.”

Gwen and Jay followed her down the hall into a cute little sitting room with warm ivory walls and comfortable looking furniture that overlooked the backyard. A large black and white cat was lounging in the sun with a trio of kittens—one all black, one black and white, and a small gray one that could only be Storm—cuddled next to her, and they all looked so peaceful that Gwen felt instantly guilty about the plastic carrier she held in her left hand.

“If you want to have a seat”—Heather motioned toward one of the chairs near the window—“I’ll get her for you.”

“Oh…” Gwen glanced at the chair. “It’s okay. You don’t need to take her away from her mom.”

“She kind of does,” Jay whispered in her ear with a little laugh. “Because she’s going home with you. It’s okay, Gwen.”

“I’m glad she’s going to you,” Heather said as she knelt down and scooped the tiniest of the kittens into her hands. “Because she’s the sweetest of the lot, really, and I can tell from the way Luke and Jay talk about you that you’ll be a great fit for her.”

“I hope so,” Gwen muttered, setting the carrier she had been holding on the ground beside the chair as she lowered herself to the very edge of the cushion.

“Do you have a name picked out for her?” Heather asked as she cradled the kitten against her chest and turned toward Gwen.

“Um…Storm.”

Heather beamed. “I like it. Here you go, Storm. Meet your new mom.” She transferred the kitten in Gwen’s hands and then took a step back to give them some space.

Storm felt like she weighed less than a feather as she rubbed her cheek against Gwen’s palm, and Gwen smiled as she lifted the kitten to look at her. Her smile widened when Storm purred softly in response and blinked her eyes open. “Hey, you,” Gwen whispered as she touched their foreheads together. They stared at each other for a handful of heartbeats, more than long enough for Gwen to notice that Storm’s eyes were a stunning blue that was eerily similar to Dana’s. Storm yawned adorably and closed her eyes, and Gwen looked up at Heather as she carefully lowered the tiny bundle onto her lap. “She’s beautiful.”

“She is.” Heather nodded. “Do you have any questions?”

Gwen blinked thoughtfully, running through the list of things Luke and Dana had told her about taking care of a kitten. “When is she due to go back to the vet for her kitten shots?”

Heather smiled. “She had her second round of shots last week, so she won’t need to be seen for another three weeks for her sixteen-week check-up. Do you have a vet already picked out? Do you need a recommendation?”

“I, um…” Gwen looked at Jay. “I just kinda figured I’d take her where Luke and Jay take their cats.”

“We go to the same vet, so you’ll be in good hands there. I have copies of all her paperwork for you, but they’ll have everything in their system already.” Heather knelt down and scratched the momma cat’s head. “Trixie here finished weaning the litter a couple days ago, so Storm is now eating a regular kitten food—though I do soften it with some warm water to make it easier for her to eat. You’ll know when to start easing off of that when she gets a little stronger with her chewing.”

“The Science Diet kitten development food, right?” Gwen asked. “Because that’s what Luke told me to get.”

“That’s exactly what she’s been eating.” Heather nodded. “And she loves, it so you’ll be good to go there.”

“Okay. Good.” Gwen looked down at Storm, who was curled in a ball in the crease where her legs met, and ran a light finger down her side. She sighed and looked back up to Heather. “Is there anything else I should know?”

“I have a feeling that with this guy as a go-to for you”—Heather chuckled at tilted her head at Jay—“that you’ll be just fine. Just remember to breathe and don’t stress too much.”

“Easier said than done,” Gwen admitted wryly. “I’ve never had a pet before.”

“Well, I have a feeling you two are going to get along famously,” Heather assured her as she pushed herself to standing. “Do you want help getting her into the carrier?”

“I…” Gwen looked down at the plastic crate by her feet. “Will she be okay in there?”

“Oh, she’s gonna hate it,” Heather replied with a laugh. “But it’s the safest place for her when you’re driving. She’ll get used to it soon enough. Hopefully. She does tend to quiet if you turn up the volume on the radio. She likes music.”

“See, G,” Jay piped up with a grin. “You two will be perfect for each other.”

Gwen nodded and looked down at Storm. “I hope she likes the cello.”

“Here.” Heather reached down and picked up the carrier Gwen had brought. “Oh, good, you put a little towel in there,” she said as she opened the door and turned the crate toward Gwen. “Just go ahead and slide her in there. Better to do it now before she sees it and tries to take off running.”

“So how am I supposed to get her into this thing when it’s time to take her to the vet?” Gwen asked as she scooped Storm from her lap and carefully moved her into the crate.

“Treats sometimes work,” Jay offered.

“Yeah. And just leaving the crate out for her to explore whenever she wants doesn’t hurt either,” Heather said as she closed the door and, with one last look through the wire, handed the crate to Gwen. “Snug as a bug in there. She’s all yours.”

Gwen glanced at the momma cat—Trixie, Heather had called her—who was staring at her, and grimaced as she looked back at Heather and Jay. “I kinda feel like I’m kidnapping her right now.”

“I assure you, you’re not. I’m honestly surprised Trix is letting those two sleep so close to her right now; she’s been getting antsy around the monsters for the last week and a half or so. She’s pretty much done being a mom.”

“Do those two have families already?” Gwen asked.

“Yep. They’ll be getting picked up this afternoon.” Heather smiled at the kittens. “I’ll miss having the little ones around, but it’ll be nice to get back to normal around here, too. We only meant to adopt Trix,” she shared as they started making their way back down the hall to the front door. “But when we took her from the shelter to the vet for her first check-up, we found out that she was pregnant, so…” Her voice trailed off as she edged past Gwen and Jay to open the front door. “Next week the big girl goes in to get spayed and then we won’t have to do this again.”

Gwen hovered on the threshold and offered Heather her hand. “Are you sure I can’t pay you for her?”

“No way.” Heather shook her head as she gave Gwen’s hand a firm shake. “You’re family to Jay and Luke, so we’re not taking your money. We got enough for the other kittens to pay ourselves back for the unexpected medical bills for Trix, so we don’t need it. This was never something we did to try and make a buck.”

“Well, thank you.” Gwen smiled.

“My pleasure.” Heather chuckled as Storm woke up with an annoyed sounding cry. “You better get that one home.”

“I will. Thank you,” Gwen repeated as she stepped onto the porch.

“We still on for dinner tonight?” Jay asked Heather as he followed Gwen outside.

“Absolutely. Mike and I will bring the salad and dessert. You’re in charge of the carne asada and margaritas.”

“So, same as usual, then,” Jay replied with a laugh and a little a wave. “See you guys later.” He fell into step beside Gwen as she made her way down the walk, being exceedingly careful to not jostle Storm’s carrier, and bumped her with his shoulder. “She won’t break.”

“Says you,” Gwen sassed. “I’m just being careful.”

“Never a bad thing.” Jay squeezed her shoulder as he tugged the car keys that were half hanging out of her front left pocket to unlock her car. He opened the passenger door and smiled. “Set the carrier down and we’ll thread the seat belt through the handle to hold it in place.”

“Okay,” Gwen murmured as she gently set the carrier onto the seat.

Jay leaned into the car to snap the belt into place, and sighed when he pulled back and slammed the door shut. “She’s nice and secure,” he said as he handed Gwen the keys he’d stolen from her pocket. “A little pissed to be crated, but she should relax once you get her home.”

Gwen nodded. “Got it. Tell Luke I missed seeing him.”

“Trust me, he needed the sleep. He threw up all over the driveway last night when we got home.”

“Eww.” Gwen shuddered.

“Exactly,” Jay chuckled. “So, you go have a fun day getting to know Miss Storm while I get to deal with Luke’s crabby, hungover ass. Call if you need anything, okay?”

Gwen pulled him into a hug and nodded. “Of course. Thanks for everything, Jay.”

“My pleasure, sweetie. Tell Dana we say hi next time you see her,” he added. “I really liked her.”

“I will,” Gwen agreed softly, a small smile tugging at her lips. She waved absently at the car. “She’s supposed to come over later to see that one.”

“Ah, well, in that case, I will let you go.” Jay grinned. “Talk to you later, Harrison.”

“Later, Bonita.” Gwen waved at him as she skipped around the front of her car and climbed behind the wheel. Storm was mewling pitifully on the seat beside her, and she looked over at the carrier as she started the car. “We’ll be home soon, Storm.” She stuck two fingers through the gaps in the door and just barely managed to ruffle the little kitten’s fur. “I promise,” she added as she pulled her hand back and shifted into drive.

Storm was as upset about her confinement as Heather as said she’d be, and Gwen glanced anxiously at the kitten as she switched to the CD player on her car’s stereo system and turned up the volume. Storm, thankfully, quieted by a fraction as Sara Bareilles’ voice spilled through the car’s speakers, and Gwen sighed with relief as she turned out of Luke and Jay’s neighborhood and started making her way toward the freeway.

Traffic was predictably clogged on Ventura and Coldwater, but the freeway, once she managed to merge onto the 101, was wide open. Gwen stuck her fingers back through door of Storm’s crate to try and calm her as much as she could as she eased into a gap between a Tesla and a Prius into the second lane. “It’s okay, sweetie,” she tried to reassure her in a soothing voice. Storm, for her part, wasn’t having it, and only cried louder. “God I hope you are happier when we get home,” she sighed as she continued to wiggle her fingers inside the crate, meeting nothing but air as Storm was out of her reach.

Of course, her phone rang through the car’s bluetooth just as she reached the 134-split, interrupting the music that didn’t seem to be doing much until it was gone and Storm’s heartbreaking mewling cries became instantly louder.

“Oh fuck me,” Gwen muttered. She pulled her hand from the crate since it didn’t seem to be doing anything anyway, and pressed the call button on the steering wheel with her left thumb. “Hello?”

“Hey, Gwen. It’s Dana.”

Storm fell silent as Dana’s voice boomed through the car speakers.

“Oh my god, I love you right now,” Gwen replied as she turned down the volume to a more comfortable level.

Dana laughed, low and sweet. “Not that I don’t appreciate the sentiment, because I do, but dare I ask what I did to deserve it?”

“Storm was crying her poor little head off and just breaking my heart until she heard your voice, and now”—Gwen glanced over at the crate to see two little blue eyes looking curiously out the door—“she’s not.”

“Well, I’m happy to be of service,” Dana replied warmly. “Hello, Miss Storm. Are you giving your mom a hard time?”

Gwen dared one more quick glance at the crate beside her as the freeway curved past Universal, and smiled at the way Storm cocked her head to the side and mewled softly in response. “If you could just keep talking until I get her home, I will buy you dinner tonight.”

“I would have done it for free just to help,” Dana chuckled, “but far be it for me to pass up free food. Okay, Miss Storm, you wanna hear what I did to torture my swimmers yesterday morning?”

Gwen smiled as she listened to Dana launch into sharing about her practice from the day before. She had no idea what a threshold set was, or what “fifteen one hundreds on the one-thirty” meant, but just listening to the smooth, smoky timbre of Dana’s voice relaxed her just as much as it did the little kitten, and before she knew it, the drive home that had seemed like it was going to be interminable was over.

“We just pulled into my garage. Thank you.”

“My pleasure.”

“Are you still coming over later?” Gwen asked as she killed the engine but left the car on so that she wouldn’t risk dropping Dana’s call as her phone switched off bluetooth.

“Of course. You promised me dinner. Is there a time that’d work best for you? I don’t want to get in the way while the little one is settling in.”

Gwen smiled as she unbuckled hers, and then Storm’s, seat belts and carefully lifted the kitten’s carrier over the center console and around the steering wheel. “With how she settled down for you just now, you might be better for her than I am. So please, come on over whenever you want. We’ll be here all day.”

“Oh, well, in that case,” Dana drawled, her smile evident in her voice, “I’ll head out after I switch this last load of clothes into the dryer. Do you want me to pick up lunch on the way?”

“No, I can’t ask you to do that.”

“You’re not asking, I’m offering. Can I bring you lunch?”

Gwen nodded. “I’d like that very much, thank you.”

“Any requests?”

“Surprise me.”

Dana chuckled, and even though Gwen was sure that it was not meant to sound remotely suggestive, the deep, rumbling laughter still sent an unmistakable flutter through her stomach. “You got it. I’ll see you in like an hour or so?”

Gwen cleared her throat softly and nodded. “I…yeah. Okay. We will see you then.”

“Awesome. Can’t wait. Later Storm!” Dana signed off with a click.

Gwen took a deep breath and pulled her keys from the ignition as she peered through the door to Storm’s crate. “What are we going to do about her?”

Storm mewled softly and slapped at the door of her crate.

“Right. First things first, let’s get you out of this stupid thing, huh?” Gwen sighed as she climbed out of the car. “I hope you like little toy mice,” she said as she stopped at key panel to close the garage door before making her way up to the house. “Because Dana insisted I buy like two dozen of them for you. And I just can’t say no to her, so you’ve got a ton of little mice to play with.”

TWENTY-EIGHT

“So, how’s my new best friend?” Luke asked, smirking as he dropped into the empty seat beside Gwen. He had come over to her house after their rehearsal at the Bowl the day before to play with Storm, and was quite smug about the way that, when the two of them were sitting on the floor, the little kitten had chosen to sleep on him instead of Gwen.

“She’s fine, thanks for asking.” Gwen rolled her eyes. “Though if it came down to you and Dana, I dare say you’d lose, my friend. If anyone’s her favorite, it’s Dana.”

“Ah, so she takes after her mom then,” Luke jibed, nudging Gwen with his elbow.

Gwen huffed a laugh and shook her head. “Shut up. Besides,” she added, shooting him a playfully wounded look, “I thought you said Regan was your new BFF since you guys have been texting almost nonstop since Saturday.”

“Rest assured, dear Gwen,” Luke teased, patting her leg, “you still rank higher than Regan. For now, anyway.”

“Small favors, I guess,” Gwen deadpanned.

“Yep.” He grinned, his smile faltering as he glanced at the small huddle of first violinists on the other side of the stage. “So, how’re things with Maleficent?”

“The same? I dunno. We talked for maybe five minutes on Monday before rehearsal, but otherwise…” Gwen blew out a soft breath and shrugged. She had tried asking Mallory to lunch that day, but Mal had begged off, claiming exhaustion from her weekend getaway and the need to practice more, and she had avoided Gwen completely the day before by arriving to rehearsal just as Rhode was stepping onto the rostrum and all but sprinting from stage as soon as they were excused. “It doesn’t matter. She leaves for London in two weeks, so this whole thing will be over soon.”

“You should just break up with her self-centered ass and move on with your life,” Luke grumbled, glaring daggers at the back of Mallory’s head. “I mean, I get that you’re trying to do the noble thing here and all, but I don’t think she deserves the effort.”

“It’s fine, Luke,” Gwen sighed. “Besides, it’s not like I’m really having to do anything besides actually not breaking up with her.” She rubbed a hand over the back of her neck. “At this point, what’s three more weeks of being ignored?”

“I can’t wait until she’s gone,” Luke muttered darkly.

“Be nice.”

“Nope. Sorry. Can’t even fake it anymore.” Luke shook his head. “But, enough with the evil queen. You wanna go grab a quick bite after rehearsal?”

“I would, but I’m going to head over to campus after we’re done here and meet Dana for lunch before her afternoon practices start and I have to teach.” She shrugged at the curious look he gave her and explained, “We ended up not going to dinner last night because her meeting yesterday afternoon ran long, and by the time she called the freeways were a complete disaster with the evening commute and everything.”

“Makes sense. You guys living on opposite sides of LA does make things kinda rough.”

“Exactly. But at least once a week we are literally right next to each other to make things a little easier. Do you have anything going on after rehearsal tomorrow? I can do something then.”

Luke nodded. “Sure. We can even just go back to your place and order-in if you’d rather get back to Storm.”

“We’ll see how she handles today,” Gwen said, smiling at him gratefully. “This’ll be the longest I’ve left her alone.”

“She probably just sleeps the whole time you’re gone,” Luke assured her.

“Judging by how hyper she is when I get home and let her out of the laundry room, I think you’re right,” Gwen chuckled. “Yesterday she sprinted around the house for a good fifteen minutes after I let her out before she calmed down.” She straightened as Rhode made his way out onto the stage. “Looks like it’s time to get to work.”

“Yep.” Luke jumped to his feet. “Have fun with Dana. Tell her I say hi.”

Gwen nodded. “Of course.”

Rhode tapped his baton on his stand. “Are we ready to go?”

“When you are, boss-man,” Luke quipped, pointing at him with dual finger-guns.

Rhode laughed. “Nice enthusiasm, Mr. Benoist.” Once everyone was seated and in position to play, he said, “Let’s switch things up for our warm up today and go full Williams for this first set. We’ll begin with the theme from Jurassic Park, move from that into Superman, and we’ll end with our usual Star Wars. By then you should all be loose and ready to revisit Handel’s Messiah to begin getting in form for the season.” He lifted his hands in the air as the sound of sheet music being turned to the appropriate piece and, when everyone was ready, counted, “And a one, and a two, and a one, two, three…”

Gwen put her bow to strings and pulled, her eyes fluttering shut as the first few lines of music flowed from her cello without thought, and when she was forced to open her eyes to find her spot on the sheet music in front of her all of the thoughts and the worries and the frustration she felt but would never admit to had faded to nothingness. Here, now, there was only her and her cello, her bow dragging over strings and the music that had always been her haven, and she gave herself over completely to the flow and rhythm of sounds that reverberated in the air around her.

By the time Rhode excused them for the day some three hours later, her hands were tired and her back somewhat stiff, and she frowned in surprise when Rhode called to her just as she made to leave the stage, “Gwen, a minute?”

“Of course,” she murmured, tipping her head in a small nod.

“See you tomorrow,” Mallory said, smiling distractedly and barely slowing her stride as she passed Gwen.

Gwen rolled her eyes and nodded, not bothering to even put the effort into any more of a response.

Luke stopped in front of her and whispered, “What’s going on?”

“No clue,” Gwen replied softly.

Luke shot Rhode a quick glance and nodded. “Okay. I’ll wait for you backstage.”

“Thanks.” Once the stage was empty save for her and the conductor, Gwen made her way over to him. “What’s up?”

“I wanted to talk to you real quick about Mallory’s audition.”

Gwen frowned. “Okay…”

“As I’m sure you know, the Phil’s board meeting was last night, and as I’m sure you aren’t aware, her auditioning for the concertmaster position in London was the main topic of conversation.”

“Well, that makes sense since she’s the concertmaster for us and everything,” Gwen said, nodding slowly. “If she wins the London position it’ll leave a rather huge hole to fill in our roster, but I’m still not seeing why…”

“The board was hoping for some kind of an idea as to what your plans are, should she win the position,” Rhode explained with a sheepish smile. “I know this is rather unusual, but given your relationship with Mallory, I’m sure you can understand their concerns regarding the shape of our ensemble for the coming season.”

“Yeah.” Gwen nodded. It made sense that, with less than two months before the first official concert of the year, the board would be worried about how many roster spots might be needing to be filled. She pursed her lips and looked around the empty hall to make sure there was nobody listening in, and sighed as she looked back at him. “Between you and I and the board,” she began, letting the thought hang until he nodded his understanding, “I have no plans to leave LA Phil, regardless of the result of Mallory’s audition. And I trust you and the board will keep this information to yourselves until after the audition has been decided and I can tell her myself.”

“Of course.” He nodded thoughtfully. “So she doesn’t have any idea…”

“The London concertmaster position is her dream job.” Gwen shook her head and glanced, again, at the stage door to make sure their conversation remained private. “I didn’t want to do anything that would throw her off her game for the audition.”

“That’s quite noble of you.”

Gwen shook her head. “Not really.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear we won’t be losing you as well.” Rhode smiled and gave her shoulder a light squeeze. “Roland Yves came to the board last night to announce that he will be retiring after this season, and I’m quite looking forward to seeing you trounce anyone who dares challenge you for the principal cello position. He should make the formal announcement sometime in the next week or two, so if you could keep that to yourself…”

“Of course.” Gwen laughed softly. “Thank you.”

“All right,” he said, tipping his head at the stage door. “I’ve kept you long enough. I will relay what you told me to the board, but rest assured that it will go no further.”

“Thank you, Albert.”

“My pleasure, Gwen.” He offered her his hand. As they shook, he added, “Again, I apologize for putting you on the spot with this.”

“It’s fine.” Gwen smiled as she pulled her hand away. “I understand. I’ll see you tomorrow morning at the Bowl. Have a good rest of the day.”

“You too,” Rhode said, shoving his hands into the pockets of his shorts as they made their way across the stage to the stage door. Once they reached the backstage area, he gave her one last nod and then turned toward his office.

“So, what was that about?” Luke asked when Gwen got back to where they had left their cases. He had finished putting his instrument away while she had been talking with Rhode, and had opened the lid on hers to make things easier for her.

“Mallory,” Gwen murmured, keeping her voice low. “The board wanted to know what my plans were should she win the audition.”

“Damn. Really?”

Gwen shrugged. “I mean, come on, can you really blame them for wanting to know what’s going on and how many seats they’ll need to hold auditions for?”

“Not really. But still…what’d you say?”

Gwen leaned over her case as she laid her cello into the soft foam that protected it and said softly, “I told him I wasn’t planning on going anywhere. And he told me that Yves went to the board last night to tell them he’s stepping down after this season.”

“Dude! No way!” Luke cheered. He winced at the glare Gwen shot him and added in a much quieter tone, “Sorry.”

“It’s fine.” Gwen waved him off and began wiping down the body of her cello.

“They’re gonna keep that info on the DL though, right?” Luke asked.

“Yeah.” Gwen nodded as she slid the scrap of rosin dusted cloth into a small crease in the case. “He said they would.” She looked around the emptying backstage area and sighed. “It’ll just be nice when this whole thing is over.”

“You’re telling me,” Luke muttered.

Gwen laughed and rolled her eyes as she closed the lid of her case and began flipping the latches shut. “Okay, Luke.”

“Whatever,” Luke retorted. He held out a hand and pulled Gwen to her feet. “And, for the record,” he said as he waited for her to shoulder her case and gather her purse, “I meant that I can’t wait for you to be done with this clusterfuck. I don’t like seeing you so unhappy.”

“I’m getting better,” Gwen pointed out as they began making their way toward the elevator.

“You are,” he agreed quietly. “You’ve seemed much happier since you’ve started spending time with Dana.”

Gwen shook her head at what he was insinuating. “It’s not like that. We’re just friends.”

“Sure you are,” he agreed easily. “But the fact remains that you, my dear girl, are the happiest you’ve been in the last year and a half at least, and all I’m saying is that I think Dana Ryan is a big part of that.”

“We’re just friends,” Gwen repeated.

He nodded and punched the call button for the elevator. “For now, sure. But who knows what’ll happen.”

“Nothing’s gonna happen,” Gwen insisted as the doors in front of them slid open. She added in a quieter tone that held far more regret than she would ever admit to, “After everything that happened, she’d never…”

“You don’t know that for sure,” Luke countered as he stepped into the car beside her.

Gwen shrugged and pressed the button for the parking garage level where they always left their cars. “Still.” She swallowed thickly, recalling the awkwardness of the weekend before when Mallory’s name had come up. “I don’t think that’s gonna happen.”

Luke’s expression softened, his caramel-colored eyes gentling with understanding, and he sighed as he pulled her into a one-armed hug. “I love you.”

“Love you, too.” Gwen leaned her head on his shoulder and smiled when she felt his cheek press against the top of her head, only breaking apart when the elevator stopped and the doors slid open.

“I’ll be around later if you need anything or just want to chat,” Luke said as they stepped out of the elevator.

Gwen nodded and pulled her keys out of her purse. “Thanks.”

Luke smiled and blew her a kiss. “My pleasure, sweetie. Now, git. From what you’ve told me, I don’t think you want to keep her away from her food for too long.”

“You cannot say anything about that to her,” Gwen warned as she slid her cello across the backseat and buckled it into place.

Luke grinned. “Why? Worried she’d challenge me to an eating contest or something.”

Gwen laughed and shook her head. “You’d lose,” she told him as she slammed the car door shut. “But it’d be fun as hell to watch.”

“I’ll have to mention something about it to Regan, then,” Luke mused playfully. “She’d help.”

“God, she so totally would,” Gwen agreed. “Please don’t.”

“For now,” Luke allowed with a wink. He pulled his keys from his pocket and unlocked his car. “Later, Harrison.”

“Bye, Benoist,” Gwen replied with a smile as she opened her car door. “Thanks.”

He tipped his head in a small bow. “Keep smiling, babe.”

“I’ll try my best,” Gwen promised.

TWENTY-NINE

Gwen adjusted the shoulder straps of her cello case as she made her way down the sidewalk that ran along the side of the student recreation center, grateful for the shade the buildings on either side of the path provided. She would have brought the instrument with her regardless of the temperature just because she didn’t trust the security of the parking structure to guarantee that her cello would still be there when she returned, but she did feel somewhat justified in her paranoia since the thermostat in her car on the drive over had registered highs in the low three-digits despite the fact that it was still before noon.

She pulled her phone from her purse as she made her way down the stairs at the front of the recreation center and saw the brick arches that framed the main entrance to the Uytengsu Aquatics Center, and pulled up Dana’s number. The call was answered on the first ring, and she smiled as she said, “I’m here.”

“Excellent. I’m just finishing up on deck now, so I’ll run up and let you in.”

“Okay.” Gwen nodded to herself and dropped the phone back into her bag, her gaze sweeping over the familiar landscape of the campus as she made her way slowly along the sidewalk fronting McClintock Avenue. She’d never paid too much attention to her surroundings as she hurried from the parking structure to Thornton, and she was genuinely surprised to find that she had been teaching not even a quarter-mile from where Dana spent the majority of her days.

“Hey!” Dana waved from the gate she was holding open. She looked every bit the swim coach in her black shorts and USC Swim tee with her sunglasses shoved up on top of her head, and Gwen was struck by the pure joy sparkling in Dana’s bright blue eyes. “You find the pool okay?”

“Oh yeah.” Gwen chuckled and nodded as she walked through the gate. “I actually pass by here once a week on my way to Thornton for my class.”

“No way. Really?” Dana grinned and pulled her sunglasses back into place as she fell into step beside Gwen and motioned toward the pool deck. There were a handful of divers milling about the smaller pool, some winding their way up the stairs to the various platforms while others bounced mightily on the diving boards, twisting and turning in the air before slicing into the water with barely a splash. “We’ll go this way. I need to get some stuff from my office. How did I never see you before?”

“I honestly have no idea how we’d never run into each other.” Gwen hooked her thumbs under the shoulder straps of her case as they strolled along the side of the larger pool that had cardinal and gold lane lines cutting across the width of the placid surface. “Where are your swimmers?”

“College kids are gone, but a few of my club swimmers are hanging out in the lounge.” Dana pointed at an open room about halfway down the pool on their right that was framed by a stack of accordion glass doors.

Gwen’s eyebrows lifted in shock when they got closer and she saw that the lounge had a sitting area with six leather chairs in front of a large flat-screen television that was mounted on the far wall and a foosball table in the far back corner of the room. A half-dozen bronze-skinned swimmers still in their suits were reclined in the chairs watching a movie Gwen didn’t recognize. “Wow.”

“Right?” Dana laughed. “They’re spoiled rotten,” she said loudly, and grinned when the movie was paused and six sets of eyes turned toward them. “Practice ended an hour ago. Don’t you guys have anything better to do?”

One of the swimmers, a shockingly beautiful woman with short black hair and piercing green eyes grinned and said, “Nope. Perk of being a sponsored athlete between games. We’ve got nothing better to do until weights this afternoon.”

“Must be nice,” Dana teased with a wink.

“Please, like you weren’t the same way when you were training full-time.” The woman laughed. She ran a hand through her hair and turned her attention to Gwen. “Hey there. I’m Haley.”

Gwen smiled and lifted her right hand in a little wave. “Gwen.”

“Hi, Gwen!” the rest of the group chorused, grinning up at her like a group of friendly schoolchildren.

Dana laughed and rolled her eyes. “You guys are ridiculous. Anyway, we’ll let you get back to your movie. I’ll see you in weight room later.”

“You going to lunch?” one of the guys asked.

“Nah, Gwen came down here just to meet all of you,” Dana sassed.

“Well, we are pretty awesome,” Haley drawled with smirk. “It was nice to meet you, Gwen.”

Gwen nodded. “You too.”

“My office is right up here, above the pool house,” Dana said as they started walking away from the lounge. She waved toward the two-story brick building at the end of the pool that had a wide span of glass accordion doors across the main level that had “Fight On” pasted across the panes with those see-through window decals and a balcony with what looked like four sets of windows above it. “Are you okay to climb the stairs, or would you rather take the elevator?”

“Either’s fine,” Gwen said as she followed Dana through a brick archway tucked to the right side of the glass doors of the pool house.

Dana nodded and turned up the stairs. “This is faster,” she said as she began to climb. When she reached the top she asked, “Would you want to leave your cello in my office while we go to lunch?”

Gwen had hung back a bit to follow so she didn’t bump Dana with her cello in the narrow stairwell, and she looked around interestedly when she stepped out onto the balcony. The dive tower at the far end of the complex was imposing even from this height and distance, and Gwen marveled at the courage the lone diver currently standing on the top-most platform must posses to launch themselves into the air to tumble into the clear blue-white water below. She didn’t know a lot about swimming competitively, but even she was able to tell that the facility was quite impressive. “If you don’t mind, that’d be great, thanks.”

“Of course.” Dana waved the keycard that was attached to a lanyard she wore around her neck in front of a flat black box on the wall and then pulled open the door. “After you.”

Gwen smiled and tipped her head in a small bow as she passed Dana, and looked around interestedly as she stepped into the offices. The walls were a bright white and the carpet an industrial mid-tone gray, and there were the predictable accents of cardinal and gold throughout the space. Six offices with glass walls that left them open to the hallway faced the pool, and there were two meeting rooms and another four offices on the far side of the corridor that were equally public and overlooked the side of the parking garage where she had left her car and Dedeaux Stadium where the baseball team played. It was much more modern and bright than she had expected the offices for an athletic program to be given the condition of her own shared office in The Music Complex, and she whistled softly. “I think the music program is getting gypped.”

“Unfortunately, that’s probably true,” Dana agreed as she stopped beside Gwen and pointed down the hall. “My office is the last one on the left. How’d your rehearsal this morning go?”

“Fine.” Gwen shrugged. “Rhode—our conductor—is starting to ramp up for the season so it was a little more intense than we’ve been doing all summer, but it felt good to be pushed again.”

“What’s your season?”

“September through June.” Gwen slowed as they neared Dana’s office to allow her time to open the door.

“And how many times a week do you perform?” Dana unlocked the door and motioned Gwen inside as she pulled it open.

“It depends on the schedule, really.” Gwen looked interestedly at the pictures hung over a low black leather couch on the wall opposite Dana’s desk. “Besides the full symphony, I also play with a chamber music group, so some weeks it could be as many as five or six performances, and others might only have two or three.”

“You can just put your cello wherever. What’s chamber music?”

“It’s just a smaller ensemble. There are different groups depending on the instruments involved but, in my case, most of the time it’s a string quartet.” Gwen slipped her cello from her back as she leaned in closer to look at the pictures. There were a variety of shots, most of them of Dana with other swimmers laughing or posing and just having fun, and she pointed at picture of Dana with a crown of laurels on her head standing on a medal stand. “Where was this one taken?”

“That’s…” Dana moved closer to see which photograph had grabbed Gwen’s attention. “Athens. That’d be either for the 50 or 100 free, because I silvered in the medley and the 100 fly that year.”

Gwen bit her lip and tried to contain the shiver that rolled down her spine at the feeling of Dana’s breath against the back of her neck. “So you won two gold medals that year?”

“Individually, yeah. And then I picked up another couple in relays. Considering it was my first Games, I had a pretty good meet.” She leaned in closer to point at a picture of her hanging onto the side of the pool with an earsplitting grin. “That one was after my very last race in London. I ended up with a silver in that one, but it’d been a really rough meet for me so I was just so pumped to podium one last time.” She pointed at the picture just above it, which showed her and three other women huddled together in various warm ups and jackets. “And that one is me and the rest of our 400 Free relay team in the ready room in Beijing.”

“Damn,” Gwen muttered.

Dana laughed. “It was fun.”

“Where are your medals now?”

“Um, they're in a box in my closet at home.”

Gwen’s mouth fell open as she spun to look at Dana, who grinned at her obvious shock. “What? Why?”

“What else am I going to do with them? Have them mounted in shadowboxes or something and hang them on my wall like a grown-up version of the trophy shelf I had in my room when I was a kid?”

Gwen nodded, looking at Dana like she was insane because that was absolutely what she should do. “Yes.”

“Nah.” Dana shook her head, her eyes crinkling with amusement. “These”—she motioned to the pictures on the wall—“are the real memories. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I will always treasure each and every one of those medals, but my shortest race lasted less than thirty seconds and my longest was over in under two and a half minutes. So, while the medals are great, the real memories for me are in the things that led to those moments of success, if that makes sense.”

“No, that makes perfect sense,” Gwen murmured. She stared at Dana, feeling like she was, in a way, seeing her for the first time. “You're an Olympian.”

Dana chuckled. “Paralympian. But yes. And you knew that because I saw you watching my speech that night at the gala, so why…” Her voice trailed off, the slight arch of her right eyebrow finishing the question for her.

“I don't know.” Gwen shrugged. “I guess just seeing these”—she waved at the pictures—“and listening to you just now made it, I dunno, more real, or something. You’re just…” She shook her head and smiled, making no effort to try and mask the awe she felt. “You're incredible.”

The laughter in Dana’s expression gentled into something softer and so tender that it made Gwen’s breath catch. She bit her lip as her right shoulder twitched like she was going to reach for Gwen, and then sighed quietly as she instead took Gwen’s cello and leaned it against the corner of the office between the arm of the sofa and the windows overlooking the pool. Her hands hovered in the air above the case for a moment until she was sure it wouldn’t tip over, and she ran a hand through her hair as she turned back to Gwen with an almost pained half-smile quirking her lips. “Yes, well, now you know how I feel whenever I see you play,” she murmured. Her brow pinched for the briefest of moments, her gaze thoughtful, like she was debating saying something more, but she instead shook her head and made a move toward the door. “Anyway, you ready to go grab some lunch?”

“Sure.” Gwen nodded, unable to keep her confusion from showing on her face as Dana she reached for Dana’s arm. When troubled blue eyes that swirled with emotion landed on hers, she whispered, “Did I say something wrong?”

“No.” Dana shook her head. “No. It’s just…” She blew out a soft breath and shrugged. “It doesn’t matter.”

Gwen wanted to press, to ask if she was sure, but there was something in Dana’s eyes that begged her to let it just drop. Before she could make a decision either way, however, a deep voice boomed Dana’s name from the direction of the hallway, causing them both to jump and take a step away from each other.

“Hey, Bill.” Dana ran a hand through her hair and turned toward the door.

Gwen followed her lead, turning to look at the man who had provided such a timely interruption, her eyes landing on a towering six-and-a-half foot tall man with deeply bronzed skin who wore a cardinal red USC Swim shirt, light gray cargo shorts, and flip flops. He looked to be in his mid-fifties, his warm brown eyes a perfect match to his hair, and he had a thin strip of black cloth running across his throat that Gwen would bet held a pair of sunglasses against his back. His smile was wide and genuine, welcoming in that way that made it impossible to not smile back, and Gwen found her lips curving in response.

“Gwen, this is Bill Kremer, our program head,” Dana said, waving a hand between Gwen and her boss.

Bill’s smile grew even wider, making Gwen wonder just what, exactly, Dana had told him about her. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Gwen.” He arched a fatherly brow at Dana. “You guys going to lunch?”

Dana nodded. “Yeah. I’ll still be able to cover the weights session this afternoon, though.”

“Or you could take the afternoon off,” Bill replied with a laugh. He looked at Gwen and added in a conspiratorial mock-whisper, “She works too much. It wouldn’t kill her to take an afternoon off.”

Gwen chuckled. “I’m sure it wouldn’t. But I’ve got a class to teach here at three, so…”

“You teach? Here?”

“Mmm.” Gwen nodded. “In the music department.”

It was telling that Bill didn’t ask what instrument she played and instead replied with a warm, “Well, from what I’ve heard, they’re quite lucky to have you.” He rubbed a hand over his stomach and turned back to Dana. “Well, then, I won’t keep you any longer. We can talk at practice this afternoon.”

“Did you need me for anything important?”

Bill shook his head. “Nah. I was just going to see if there was anything else you needed Jenny and I to bring to the barbecue this weekend.”

“I’ll figure something out and let you know.” Dana chuckled at the way he snapped off a playful salute, and shook her head affectionately as he shoved his hands into his pockets as he sauntered down the hall. “So, yeah. That was my boss,” she said rolling her eyes. “He was also my coach when I swam here, once upon a time, which kind of explains his whole”—she circled a hand in the air—“fatherly reaction to meeting you.”

“I think it’s cute,” Gwen admitted with a soft laugh.

“You say that now,” Dana deadpanned with a wink. “But, yeah, he’s a really good guy. I’m lucky to get to work with him.” She tilted her head toward her door. “You ready to head out?”

“Sure.”

“Are you…” Dana’s voice trailed off as she pulled her door shut and used a key hanging from the lanyard around her neck to lock it. “I mean, it’s not anything fancy, but I’m having the staff over for a little barbecue Saturday afternoon and, I dunno, but if you’re not busy or anything, would you want to come over and hang out for a bit?”

Gwen smiled at the adorableness of Dana’s rambling and nodded. “I would love to.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Of course.” Gwen laughed. “Or were you hoping I’d say no?”

“No. Not at all. I’d been debating asking you since last weekend, it’s just…” Her voice trailed off and she shrugged. “I don’t know.”

“Yeah,” Gwen breathed. She huffed a breath and bumped Dana’s arm with her shoulder as they started back toward the stairs. “I’m actually looking forward to seeing your place,” she confided with a grin. “We’ve always hang out at my house so far.”

“Oh, well, it’s not much,” Dana admitted with a wry grin. “Just a two-bedroom townhouse in Marina del Rey. It overlooks a canal and it’s like a block and a half from the boardwalk, so the location is much better than the square footage, but it’s more than big enough for just me.”

“I’m sure it’s amazing.”

“Nah, amazing is Regan’s place.” She glanced pulled her phone from her pocket as she pushed the door open and rolled her eyes as she glanced at the screen. “Speak of the devil.”

“Do I want to know?”

“Probably not what she said verbatim, no,” Dana replied with a small grin as she pulled her sunglasses into place. “But the gist of it was that she wanted me to see if you and Luke and Jay wanted to come to a party she’s throwing at her place next weekend.” Her phone buzzed again, and she shook her head as she read the message and relayed, “Never mind, she’s going to text Luke herself because he’s apparently a better best friend than I am.”

“Yeah, Luke confessed to me earlier that they’re cheating on us with each other,” Gwen shared with a laugh as they started down the stairs to deck.

“Pretty much,” Dana agreed, shaking her head in amusement. “Anyway, not to monopolize your weekends or anything, but she’ll kick my ass if I don’t actually ask you if you’d like to go with me to this thing. So…would you? Like to go with me?”

“I’d love to,” Gwen accepted without hesitation, her stomach fluttering at the way Dana’s expression gentled ever so slightly at her words. “Do I need to dress up for it?”

“For Regan’s?” Dana shrugged. “Yeah, but just a little. It’s a dressy-casual type of thing.”

“And for the thing at your house this weekend?”

Dana smiled and shook her head. “We’re swim coaches—putting on shoes is pretty much as fancy as we get unless someone’s making us do something more.”

“Good to know,” Gwen laughed.

Dana glanced in the team lounge as they strolled past it, the room now completely empty, and nodded. “Good, they went for food.” She arched an expectant brow at Gwen and asked, “So, does anything in particular sound good to you for lunch?”

“Not really. Whatever you’d like is fine with me.”

“So helpful,” Dana groaned. She pursed her lips thoughtfully. “What time’s your class, again?”

“Three. What time do you need to be in the weight room?”

“One.” Dana glanced at her watch and nodded. “So we’ve got a little more than an hour. You okay with staying by campus? I know a good little Thai place just off campus here that we could walk to, or we could hit up Lemonade if salads and stuff sounds better.”

“I’m good with either. We can go to the Thai place, maybe avoid any students we might know.”

Dana grinned. “Good point. Okay then”—she pushed the gate at the main entrance to the pool open and waved Gwen through—“Thai it is.” She tilted her head to the left. “It’s maybe three blocks that way, near the new residence halls they’re building.”

Gwen shoved her hands into the back pockets of her shorts and nodded. “Lead the way, Ryan. I’ll follow you.”

“That’ll get ya in trouble,” Dana quipped.

Gwen shrugged and smiled up at Dana. “I dunno. I think you’re worth the risk.”

Dana bit her lip to try to contain her own smile and failed miserably at it, which only made them both chuckle. “Come on, Harrison,” Dana said, looping an arm over Gwen’s shoulders and steering her toward the crosswalk. “I’m hungry.”

“When aren’t you?”

Dana huffed a laugh and nodded “Good point.” She gave Gwen’s shoulders a light squeeze as they waited for the signal to change. “I’m glad you came out today.”

Gwen sighed and just barely resisted the urge to lean her head on Dana’s shoulder as she agreed softly, “Me too.”

THIRTY

Gwen bit her lip as she glanced at her GPS, trying to figure out just where she was in relation to Dana’s house as she drove at a crawl down Pacific Avenue. According to the little moving icon on her GPS she was practically on top of Dana’s townhouse, and she eyed the line of cars at the curb on her right carefully, hoping she would be able to find a spot close to Dana’s. Even though she was purposefully trying to avoid looking at the clock on her dash that told her she was over half an hour late thanks to a three-car fender-bender she’d happened upon not long after she had gotten on the freeway, the little glowing numbers still managed to catch her attention as she looked for a place to park, sending an unpleasant spike of anxiety through her.

She really hated being late.

“You have reached your destination,” the GPS chirped, and Gwen nodded to herself as she spotted a building with the address Dana had given her. There was enough of an elevation change on the facade of the building to make each of the units in the building distinct, and the narrow strip of landscaping in the courtyard between the low wall and the building itself was an eye-catching mix of greenery and colored leaves on a trio of plum trees.

“Here we go,” Gwen murmured as she spotted a space at the curb more than large enough for her SUV near the far end of Dana’s building. She was in the middle of backing into the space when her phone rang through the car’s speakers, and she let it go for a couple rings longer as she finished parallel parking. Once she was at the curb, she left the car running as she thumbed the call button on the steering wheel. “Hello?”

“Gwen.”

Despite the fact that she knew she wasn’t doing anything wrong, a stab of guilt flashed through her stomach at the sound of Mallory’s voice. “Hey, Mal. What’s up? Is everything okay?”

“Hmm? Oh, yes, of course, darling. I’m just driving to my therapy appointment and thought I’d call since I haven’t really spoken to you all week. I got the scherzo from Schumman’s second nailed down this morning, so that’s one less thing to worry about. The Debussy is still not perfect, but it feels better, like I’m close.”

“Well, that’s good,” Gwen murmured, her eyes flicking to the rearview mirror and finding the cranberry red door of Dana’s townhouse.

“It is. I leave for London in twelve days, and in that time I should be able to have every piece down perfectly,” she said, her tone unusually smug, even for her. “Those poor souls vying for my spot won’t know what hit them.”

“I’m glad your preparation’s going well,” Gwen replied evenly..

“It is.”

The sound of a horn honking blared through the speakers, and Gwen arched a brow at the low curse Mallory muttered in response. “Everything okay?”

“Hmm? Yes. It was just an idiot who forgot to check his blind spot before changing lanes. Anyway, I just pulled up to the physical therapy place, so I should probably get going. Don’t want to make Laurie wait on me, you know.”

“Yeah. Totally. I’ll talk to you later?”

“I’ll be back to practicing this afternoon, but I’ll try and remember to call tomorrow sometime.”

“Sure,” Gwen said, knowing that she wouldn’t hear from Mallory until they saw each other at rehearsal Monday morning. Of course, that assumption was based on the idea that Mallory would even acknowledge her then. If her recent behavior continued to hold, odds were good that they wouldn’t really touch base again for at least another week. And, if she were being honest, a rather large part of her didn’t even care. But the little part of her that did feel bad that she hadn’t made any more of an effort to make time for Mallory than the violinist had done for her, had her asking as the sound of Mallory’s car door slamming echoed through the speakers, “Hey, would you want to go to dinner or something the night before you leave for London? We can do something quick if you feel you still need to prepare, but I was just thinking…”

Mallory hummed thoughtfully and Gwen was half-convinced she would refuse before she said, “That’d be nice. Is it okay if we figure out the details when it gets closer?”

“Sure. That sounds good. Have a good day.”

“You too, darling,” Mallory replied distractedly before disconnecting the call.

Gwen shook her head and pulled her keys from the ignition, not really surprised that Mallory’s call had been focused entirely on the violinist’s life, but she had to admit that, for Mal, the fact that she even thought to call was something. Gwen took a deep breath as she picked up the bowl of fruit salad she had made earlier that morning that was sitting on the passenger’s seat, and let it go slowly as she checked her side mirror for oncoming cars before she pushed the car door open. “Just let it go,” she told herself.

It was a beautiful Southern California day with clear blue skies and radiant sunshine, and the temperature at the beach was a blissful twenty degrees cooler than it had been at her house in Hollywood. The distinctive kee of seagulls billowed from the canal across the street as she made her way along the sidewalk to Dana’s address, and by the time she pushed the gate to Dana’s shared courtyard open, she had almost completely forgotten about the mild frustration her conversation with Mallory had wrought. She adjusted the strap of her purse on her shoulder as she climbed the half-dozen stairs to Dana’s front door, and wet her lips as she balanced the bowl of fruit in her right hand so she could press the doorbell with her left.

Not five seconds later the door was thrown open, and Dana greeted her with a wide, happy smile and a cheerful, “Hey! You made it!”

“I did,” Gwen murmured with a smile as her eyes swept over the green boardshorts that hung precariously low on Dana’s hips and the fitted black tank that hugged her sculpted torso. She cleared her throat softly and added, “Sorry I’m late. I hit some traffic on the way over.”

“No biggie. Do you want me to take that?” she asked, motioning to the bowl in Gwen’s hands.

“I can carry it,” Gwen said as she stepped inside. The tiled foyer was no more than a handful of feet deep, and Gwen looked around interestedly as she wandered far enough inside that Dana was able to close the door behind her. The main level of the house was spread before her, bright and sunny with its warm off-white walls and pale bamboo floors. The pale blond floors reflected the sunshine that poured through the tall sliding glass doors on the far side of the room that led to a narrow balcony that overlooked the canal, making the open space feel warm and welcoming. A staircase split the long rectangular room, separating the kitchen and dining room from the living room beyond, creating two distinct areas without boxing either in with walls.

“You can just go ahead and put it in the fridge, then,” Dana said, motioning toward the kitchen.

Gwen nodded as she followed Dana into an open galley-styled kitchen that had charcoal gray cabinets with stainless steel hardware, white marble countertops, and a striking blue glass subway tiled backsplash. “Your house is gorgeous.”

“Thanks.” Dana ran a hand through her hair and smiled. “Everybody’s up on the roof—there’s a deck up there—would you like something to drink before we join them?”

“What’s everyone drinking?” Gwen asked as she pulled the fridge door open.

“Wine, beer, the usual.” Dana shrugged. “I don’t drink a lot so I don’t have a lot of hard alcohol, but I do have the stuff for margaritas if you’d rather have that.”

“I don’t need anything that complicated.” Gwen set the bowl of fruit salad onto the top shelf and looked over her shoulder at Dana. “What are you drinking?”

“An IPA that Bill brought. But if you don’t like IPAs, there’s a cooler full of the different stuff everybody brought up on the deck.”

Gwen flicked the fridge door shut with her fingertips as she stood and turned toward Dana. “I’m good with a beer.” She looked at the room beyond Dana and smiled. “So, do I get the nickel tour before we go up?”

“If you really want it, sure,” Dana agreed with a light laugh.

“Of course I do. I wasn’t kidding the other day when I said I couldn’t wait to see your place. Goodness knows you’ve been in every room of my house by now.”

“Ah, well, to make things even, then,” Dana drawled, her smile warm as she offered Gwen her arm. “If you’ll follow me…”

Gwen grinned and slipped her hand in the crook of Dana’s arm. “Lead the way.”

Dana bit her lip as she covered Gwen’s hand on her arm with her own. “Okay.” She cleared her throat softly and let her hand drop, though she did bend her arm just a little more to hold Gwen’s hand at her elbow. “Well, this is the main living area, which is, well, here. Powder room is back by the front door. There’s not really anything more to see on this level. The bedrooms are down and then there’s a loft above the kitchen that I’ve turned into an office. The stairs to the roof are off the loft, so if you wanna start downstairs, we can work our way up?”

“Sure.” Gwen gave Dana's bicep a playful squeeze as she allowed her to lead the way toward the stairs. She released her hold when they neared the top step, and arched a brow in surprise when she noticed that there was a handrail on both sides of the stairwell. “Two handrails?”

“Oh, yeah.” Dana nodded and started down the stairs. “Makes it easier to get up and down when I don’t have my leg on.” She glanced at Gwen over her shoulder. “The prosthetic is great for getting around, but there are days where I just don’t feel like dealing with it all.”

“Does it hurt?” Gwen asked as she reached the small landing at the bottom of the stairs. The ceilings were high enough that the six-foot tall mirror hung on the wall facing the stairs had plenty of room above and below its thick black frame, and on either side of the landing was a door that opened onto a bedroom.

“Sometimes,” Dana admitted with a small shrug as she motioned toward the doorway on the left. “This is my room.”

Gwen leaned her head to the side to see better, as Dana continued answering her question. The square room was much larger than she had expected, its walls painted a light blue-gray that both contrasted and complimented the warm off-white of the rest of the house.

“I mean, prosthetics have come a long way, but they’re still something that I attach to what remains of my real leg in some way or another. My every day legs are just a vacuum seal which aren’t exactly uncomfortable, but when it’s hot, the sleeve I have to wear with them can get pretty sweaty and gross.”

Cream drapes framed the windows that were set halfway up the wall to allow for the fact that half the lower level of the townhouse was below ground, and a solid looking king-sized sleigh bed stained a rich mahogany anchored the far wall. The bedding was classic simplicity and elegance—the duvet and shams were a black and white chevron pattern and the trio of accent pillows were a bright, vibrant teal that reminded Gwen of the Caribbean Sea—and she swallowed thickly as an image of Dana lounging beneath those covers flittered unbidden across her mind.

“My big-time sports activities legs—running, biking, what have you—are a shuttlelock system, which is basically a long metal pin attached to a padded sleeve that hold the prosthetic on more securely. Those can leave me sore after a while just because even with the padding there’s still a metal spike type thing pressing against my leg with each impact.”

Gwen cleared her throat softly as she turned to look back at Dana. “That makes perfect sense.” She smiled. “Your room is very you. I like it.”

“Do I want to know why you say that?” Dana asked, turning slightly and waving toward the other door on the level. “That’s the guest room.”

Gwen smirked and arched a playful brow as she turned to glance at the guest room that was painted the same blue-gray as Dana’s master. “I dunno.” The room was markedly smaller than the master, but it was still more than large enough to comfortably hold the full-sized bed that Dana had decorated with a bright white bedding with red accents, as well as a small dresser and a matching pair of bedside tables that were all painted a rustic cream. “Very cute.”

“I’m glad you like it,” Dana replied with a warm smile. “And, yeah. Hit me with it.” She crossed her arms over her chest and leaned back against her doorframe. “Why is my room so me?”

“It’s calming. It’s elegant in its simplicity. There’s no pretentiousness, no obvious attempt to be more than it is, and yet what it is, is just”—Gwen licked her lips, her gaze dropping to the point where Dana’s clavicles met—“beautiful,” she confessed in a low whisper, her heart beating heavily in her throat. “It’s just so very, very beautiful.”

Dana blew out a ragged breath, her chest shuddering with the long exhale, and Gwen closed her eyes as Dana’s smoke and honey voice breathed her name with so much emotion that it made her heart clench.

“I’m sorry,” Gwen apologized. “I shouldn’t have said that.”

Dana hummed softly and, for a handful of heartbeats Gwen was convinced that she was going to agree. But, instead, she eventually asked, “Was it a lie?”

“No.” Gwen blinked her eyes open and shook her head as she looked at Dana. “Not at all.”

“Thank you.”

“For what?” Gwen choked out, her voice caught somewhere in-between a laugh and a sob. “Making everything weird?”

“Maybe, yeah,” Dana admitted softly. She tilted her head to the side and lifted her shoulder in a small shrug, a sad smile tugging at her lips as she reached up to lightly ghost her fingers along the line of Gwen’s jaw. “But, for what it’s worth, I think you’re so very, very beautiful, too.” Her bright blue eyes darkened with desires that couldn’t possibly be voiced, desires Gwen was certain were undoubtedly swirling in her own eyes. When the silence between them became too thick and heavy with wants that they couldn’t share, Dana cleared her throat and looked at the stairs. “You ready to finish the nickel tour?”

“Sure.” Gwen bit her lip and followed Dana up the stairs, around the turn on the main level, and then up again to the loft. A desk was pushed up against the wall beneath the window opposite the railing that overlooked the main level, and there was a couch on the wall that faced the stairs. A large blue exercise ball was tucked out of the way beside the couch, and there was a small stand with a handful of kettlebells on it right next to the head of the stairs. “This is your office?”

“And makeshift gym for the days when I’m not on campus but still need to burn off some crazy,” Dana confirmed as she looked around the room.

“It’s nice and bright.”

“It is. I almost made this my bedroom instead of the one downstairs, but I didn’t like the idea of people trekking through my room to get to the deck upstairs.”

“I don’t think I’d like that either,” Gwen admitted as she followed Dana across the loft to a black spiral staircase tucked into the far corner. “Was this original to the house?”

“Nope.” Dana chuckled and shook her head. “But adding this staircase and the deck on the roof was worth every headache the process caused,” she shared as she stepped onto a tiny landing at the top and pushed the glass door leading to the roof open.

“I can see why,” Gwen mused softly as she stepped outside and saw the bright afternoon sun reflecting off the Pacific a few blocks away. “This view is incredible.”

“It is,” Dana agreed, her appreciative tone carrying a hint of wistfulness that had Gwen looking over her shoulder at her. She shook her head at the question in Gwen’s eyes and instead waved a hand at the group assembled around the large oblong teak table near the built-in BBQ. A smattering of bowls and plates with chips, salsa, veggies, and dip were spread along the length of the table, and a couple of empty beer bottles were pushed up against the pole of the red and gold umbrella that fit through a cutout in the center of the table. “You met Bill the other day,” she said as she leaned past Gwen to pick up a nearly empty bottle of beer from the table and flicked the base of it toward her boss, “but this is the rest of our staff and their much better halves.”

“Hey now!” A man with black hair and a wide smile protested good-naturedly, laughing loudly when the woman beside him smacked him soundly on the shoulder. “Never mind! You’re absolutely right!”

“Of course she is,” the woman agreed playfully. She smiled at Gwen. “You must be Gwen. I’m Mia, and this is my husband Jake.”

Gwen nodded and glanced at Dana, wondering just what she had told them all about her, as she waved. “Hello.”

“Right,” Dana chuckled, moving on with the introductions. “Next to Mia is Bill’s wife Hannah”—a petite blonde in oversized designer sunglasses waved—“and then there’s Mike and Elaine Jenner, Jack Tan, Will Graham, and last but not least we have Michelle Konley and her fiancé Pete.”

Gwen smiled and offered the group a small wave. “It’s nice to meet you all.”

“Would you like something to drink?” Dana asked. “The cooler’s by the barbecue if you want to see what there is.”

“Thanks.” Gwen nodded, grateful that Dana’s colleagues seemed to forget about her as they resumed whatever conversation her arrival had interrupted. They had seemed nice enough on first meeting, but a few of their smiles were a little too sly given the awkwardness her honesty had wrought downstairs. “Do you need anything?”

Dana downed what was left of her drink and nodded. “I’ll dig through it and see what looks good.” Once they were out of earshot of the table, she asked, “You okay?”

“Fine.” Gwen smiled and fished her sunglasses out of her purse. “Why?” she asked as she slipped the glasses on.

“I dunno.” Dana shrugged and flipped the lid on the cooler open, wincing slightly at the loud screech of the plastic hinges. She rifled through the bottles poking through the ice and added, “I just really want to make sure you have fun today.”

“Dana.” Gwen reached out and placed a light hand on Dana’s tanned forearm. “Trust me when I say that if I’m with you, I’m having fun.”

“They can just be a lot, together,” Dana explained, her voice low so it didn’t carry to the table a few feet away. “We spend so much time together that we’re basically family, and they won’t hesitate to say something to try and embarrass me that will most likely embarrass you, too.”

“Can they really be worse than Regan?” Gwen challenged as she plucked a bottle of Stella Artois from the cooler.

Dana laughed. “Okay, yeah, they’re probably not going to be even remotely as bad as her.”

“Well, since I’m still spending as much time as I can with you even after hanging out with Regan a few times, I think it’s safe to say that we can survive whatever they throw at us.” Gwen picked up the bottle opener that was on the counter beside the grill and opened her beer. “So there’s no reason for you to worry,” she concluded as she handed Dana the bottle opener.

“Okay.” Dana nodded as she opened her beer. She tossed the bottle opener back onto the counter and angled the neck of her beer toward Gwen. “Here’s to not worrying, then.”

“Exactly.” Gwen smiled and tapped Dana’s bottle with her own.

“So what’s Miss Storm up to today?” Dana asked as they began making their way back to the table. She pulled a chair out for Gwen and took the empty one beside it, angling her body so she was facing Gwen.

“Hopefully nothing too mischievous.” Gwen took a sip of her beer and shrugged. “She was so whiny and needy when I finally got home from teaching Wednesday night that I didn’t have the heart to lock her in the laundry room again, so I just closed all the doors to the bedrooms and left her the rest of the house. She usually sleeps most of the day anyway, so here’s to hoping she curls up in the bed on the top level of her condo that she likes to lay in because it’s in the sun most of the day and doesn’t cause too much trouble.”

“I’m sure she’ll be fine,” Dana murmured reassuringly. “I’ll come to your place next time so she doesn’t have to be left.”

“She’d like that,” Gwen shared with smile. “You’re her favorite visitor, by far. It’s driving Luke nuts.”

Dana bit her lip and worried it between her teeth for a moment before she let it slip free so she could ask softly, “Just hers?”

“No, not just hers.” Gwen shook her head. “You’re my favorite visitor, too.”

Dana’s answering smile was so warm and gentle that it stole the breath from Gwen’s lungs. “I’m glad.”

“So, Gwen,” a voice interrupted them.

Gwen cleared her throat softly as she turned to see who had called her name. “Hmm?”

“Dana said you play for the LA Philharmonic?” Mia asked.

“Oh, yes.” Gwen nodded and, a little self-consciously, turned from Dana to face the rest of the group. “I play the cello,” she elaborated with a polite smile.

“So what are you doing hanging out with this one?” Bill teased.

Gwen chuckled and looked over at Dana, who was glowering petulantly at her boss. “I guess I just got lucky.” Dana blushed and the table erupted into laughter, and Gwen reached out to give Dana’s knee a gentle squeeze. “Sorry,” she mouthed.

“Ignore them,” Hannah Kremer told Gwen and Dana with a kind smile. “They’re just being assholes.”

“Hey!” the coaching staff protested while their partners all nodded knowingly, the looks on their faces saying that this was something they too had to endure at some point.

“Hush, all of you,” Hannah warned, wagging a finger at the group. “We are done embarrassing them for the time being.”

“And when will ‘the time being’ be over?” Michelle Konley asked with a mischievous grin.

“Tomorrow.” Hannah smirked victoriously as the group that had been visibly spoiling for a fight deflated in an instant. Clearly, while Bill was the head of the program, Hannah was the ultimate boss of the group.

“Thank you,” Dana told Hanna gratefully.

“Of course. You’re my favorite.” Hannah winked at Dana as Bill laughed and muttered something about having known that under his breath. She shook her head and slapped lightly at his leg as she asked Gwen, “So how long have you been with LA Phil?”

Gwen toyed with her beer bottle as she leaned back in her chair. “I joined in 2011.”

“So we’ve probably heard you play then,” Hannah said with a warm smile. “We go to at least one Bowl performance every summer. You guys are always amazing to listen to.”

Gwen smiled and tipped her head in a small bow. “Thank you.”

“Bill, have you decided where we’re going for the training trip this winter?” Michelle piped up.

Bill shrugged and leaned forward to scoop an impossible amount of salsa onto a chip. “Probably Hawaii again. The kids always like that trip and it’s honestly easier than going to Florida or out of the country somewhere.”

The rest of the coaching staff began offering suggestions, and Gwen blew out a soft sigh of relief as she lifted her beer to her lips, glad that the first round of teasing had passed so quickly and easily. She couldn’t help but smile as she glanced over at Dana, who was animatedly discussing her ideas about different team bonding activities they could do, and her smile widened when Dana looked her way and stumbled over her words for a beat when she realized she was being watched.

“What?” Dana asked.

Gwen shook her head and took a long pull of her beer. They had shared too many truths that were better left unsaid already, so instead of saying what she was really thinking—You’re adorable—she replied, “Nothing.”

Though, judging by the way the left corner of Dana’s lips was quirked in a shy smile, Gwen wasn’t entirely sure that Dana hadn’t heard her thoughts anyway.

THIRTY-ONE

The last week had been so hectic with rehearsals and teaching and studio work for a video game score that Gwen hadn’t had time to worry about what she was going to wear to the dinner party at Regan’s, but now that the day of the party had arrived, she wished she had given it at least a little thought to make choosing an outfit at least a little easier. She blew out a rough breath and ran a hand through her hair as she stared at the row of dresses hanging in her closet, wishing that one of them had a neon sign above it that said “pick me” hovering above it to make the decision for her. At least, she thought wryly as she dragged a thumb over the hangers, separating the dresses enough for her to see each one, she had been able to dismiss the number of black formal dresses that she wore for work.

That, at least, cut the number of potential picks down to a more manageable dozen or so.

Knowing that she wasn’t going to be able to make a decision on her own, she padded back into her bedroom to where Storm was sleeping peacefully in the middle of the bed, and grabbed her phone from the nightstand where she had left it to charge while she got ready. She had no idea whether or not Luke would answer her call since he and Jay were at Jay’s niece’s birthday party in West Hills, but she hoped for the best as she pushed her thumb to his name in her contacts and lifted the phone to her ear.

“What’s up, beautiful?” Luke answered on the third ring.

Gwen sighed with relief and shook her head as she wandered back into her closet. “I need fashion advice.”

Luke chuckled. “Of course you do. Call me back on FaceTime so I can see what we’re working with.”

“You’re a saint.” Gwen hung up and immediately called him back on video. “Hey,” she greeted when his smiling face popped onto her screen. She could see Jay’s family celebrating little Vivienne’s third birthday behind him—judging by the delighted screams coming from the swaying Thomas the Train bouncy house, the inflatable jumper was a big hit—and while she felt guilty about interrupting his family time with her desperate plea for help, his kind smile assured her that he didn’t mind.

“Hey.” Luke winked as the scenery behind him began to shift as he moved away from the party. “So, show me the options.”

“This is it, really.” Gwen flipped to the rear camera and panned it over the dresses hanging in the back of her closet. “I mean, all of them would be fine, really, but I just…” Her voice trailed off into a soft sigh. “I want—”

“To knock her socks off,” Luke finished for her with a knowing little nod.

“Yeah,” Gwen breathed. “I know I shouldn’t, but…”

Luke’s cheeks puffed out as he blew out a long, silent breath. “Yeah. It’s not necessarily the smartest idea ever given your situation,” he allowed with a small smile, “but I get it. You two are just so…” He shook his head. “God, I wish I could just make things easier for you.”

“Believe me when I say I wish that kind of magic actually existed,” Gwen whispered, glad that her camera was pointed on her clothes and not her face so he wasn’t able to see the pained expression on her face. “I just want to look good for her.”

“I know you do, sweetie,” Luke murmured. He cleared his throat and rubbed a hand over his chin. “Okay, enough doom and gloom. Let’s talk dresses. What’s Dana wearing to this thing? Did she give you anything to work with?”

“She’ll be wearing slacks and a shirt, I’m sure. Dresses aren’t really her thing,” Gwen shared with a small smile.

“You know, that doesn’t really surprise me.” Luke chuckled. “All right, go through the dresses slowly, let me see what the options are.”

Gwen nodded and started at the back of the rack, sliding the dresses apart so Luke could see each one. “I kinda thought maybe this one?” she said as she paused on a teal A-line with a scoop neck that she had gotten for Jay and Luke’s engagement party earlier that year.

“It could work.” Luke nodded thoughtfully. “It’s cute, demure but still flattering, you looked great in it, but I mean, if you want to knock her socks off…”

“What about this one?” Gwen moved on to the next dress in her rack. It had been an impulse buy that she had made when she had been shopping with her mother in New York the summer before. She had loved it when she had been standing in the dressing room, the black and cream patterned fabric made her pale skin glow instead of seeming washed out and the loose skirt was ridiculously easy to move in, but neither of those details were what made the dress stand out. No, the defining feature that made the dress something special was the plunging neckline that ended beneath her breasts, meaning that she would definitely be going braless if she wore it.

Luke whistled long and low and his grin was wicked as he nodded enthusiastically. “Oh, yeah. That’s the one. That dress will knock her socks—and shirt and pants—right off. I don’t know where you’ve been hiding that one, but that’s the dress you want, Gwen. Fuck.”

Gwen laughed. “Really?”

“Oh yeah.” He looked over his shoulder at the sound of somebody yelling his name, and sighed. “I’m sorry, G, but I gotta go. Are you gonna be okay?”

“Yeah.” Gwen pursed her lips thoughtfully as she pulled the dress from the rack and held it up in front of her. “I should be,” she added after a beat. “See you at Regan’s later?”

“Of course.” He blew her a kiss and disconnected the call with a light, “Later, gator.”

“I can’t believe I’m doing this,” she muttered as she walked out of her closet with the chosen dress and laid it out on her bed. Her eyes caught the time on her alarm clock and she groaned; she had just over half an hour to finish getting ready before Dana would be knocking on her door. “Fuck, fuck, fuck,” she swore under her breath as she hurried into the bathroom, not at all sure if she would manage to be ready by the time Dana arrived.

She managed it, though just barely, as the doorbell rang just twenty-nine minutes later as she was busy fastening her final earring into place. After a quick stop in front of the mirror hanging in the foyer to make sure that the tape she had used to secure her dress to her breasts had held and that she was still decent, she took a deep breath and turned toward the front door. That breath left her in a rush the moment she laid eyes on Dana, who looked positively stunning in a pair of tight, light gray trousers and a pale blue silk button-down with the sleeves rolled to mid-forearm and three tantalizing buttons left undone at her throat to expose the defined line of her collarbones and the most scrumptious hint of cleavage.

“Wow,” Dana breathed, her lips curling in a shy smile as her gaze drifted over Gwen’s body. “You look”—she bit her lower lip and let it slide slowly through her teeth as her eyes traveled slowly up to meet Gwen’s—“amazing.”

“Thank you,” Gwen murmured, her stomach too alight with butterflies from the way Dana was looking at her to put any more weight to her words. “You look pretty amazing yourself, Dana Ryan.”

Dana grinned and held her arms out to her sides as she looked down at herself. “Yeah, I clean up okay.”

“God, you’re a dork,” Gwen chuckled, shaking her head. “No wonder I like you.”

Dana’s playful grin softened as she leaned in and confessed in a mock whisper, “I like you too, Gwen Harrison.”

“I’m glad,” Gwen replied gently before she could censor herself, and she blushed as she looked down and turned to retrieve her purse from the console table in the foyer where she left it every time she came home. “I’m sorry,” she apologized as she turned back to Dana with her purse and keys in hand.

“Why?”

Because I shouldn’t be flirting with you when we can’t do anything about it. “I don’t know.” She licked her lips and hollered back into the house, “I’ll be home later, Storm! Be good!”

“Yeah.” Dana nodded, the small smile that tugged at her lips just little dimmer to convey that she understood exactly what Gwen wasn’t saying.

Gwen sighed as she slipped her keys into her purse and her sunglasses into place. “So, how was the rest of your week? I feel like I’ve barely seen you.”

“Probably because, except for lunch on Wednesday, we haven’t really done more than talk on the phone. Work’s been crazy for both of us this week,” Dana agreed with a shrug. “Though I wasn’t doing anything as cool as recording a video game score.” She started down the stairs to the short driveway where her car was parked “Oh, Regan called me when I was on the way out here and asked if we’d stop to pick up a couple cases of wine on our way over there. I hope you don’t mind, but I told her it wasn’t a problem. Apparently the company that the caterers ordered everything from messed up the order, but they need everybody who’s already at the house to make sure that everything’s set up, so…” Her voice trailed off as she hustled past Gwen at the bottom of the stairs to open the passenger door for her.

“Thank you.” Gwen ducked her head and smiled as she tossed her purse to the floor so that her hands were free to smooth the skirt of her dress under her thighs as she maneuvered herself into the Mini. “And of course I don’t mind,” she added as she settled in her seat. “Whatever you want or need to do is fine with me.”

The left side of Dana’s mouth quirked in a lopsided smirk as her eyebrows lifted ever so slightly over the frame of her sunglasses in a way that made Gwen’s pulse jump, but she thankfully let the comment slide as she just nodded and, making sure that Gwen was not in the way of the door, slammed it shut. A moment later she was slipping behind the wheel, and she sighed as she started the car. “Thank you for agreeing to come with me to this thing tonight,” she said as she backed slowly out of the driveway. “They can be a little much when you don’t really know anyone there.”

“So Regan does things like this a lot?” Gwen surmised.

Dana hummed and nodded. “A few times a year. Maybe four? Seems like it’s at least every three months, though I don’t pay too much attention to the dates. She just tells me when they are and I make sure I’m there on time.” She chuckled softly and shook her head. “One time, this was a few years ago, I just wasn’t in the mood to drive all the way up here for one of her things and she actually left the party to drive out to my place. I kid you not, she dragged my ass out to her car in a ratty pair of sweats and a grungy T-shirt and drove me back to her house.”

“She didn't…”

“Oh, she totally did. Which is why I haven’t dared try and skip out on one of her shindigs ever since.”

“No, I wouldn’t either,” Gwen laughed. “And, I’m sorry, I feel like I should know this already but I can’t remember if either of you have ever said what, exactly, she does?”

“Oh! I’m sorry.” Dana shot her an apologetic smile. “I’m so used to people just placing her name and knowing who she is…” She cleared her throat softly. “Anyway, she joined her dad’s company right after we graduated college. You’ve probably heard of it, they do a lot of the big blockbusters—Waterman Films?”

“The production company?” Gwen clarified, just to make sure they were on the same page.

Dana nodded. “That’s the one.”

“You’re seriously telling me that woman who I watched pull a real-life Buddy the Elf and feel you up in an elevator is a movie producer?”

“Well, technically she’s on more of the management side, but yeah.” Dana grinned at the look of shock on Gwen’s face. “Hard to believe that she can be an actual adult?”

“I’m sorry, but yes.”

Dana laughed. “I know. It’s totally weird to see her at these things when she's not just saying whatever pops through her head. But she's actually quite good at making sure projects come in on time and under budget, and I know her dad is looking forward to retiring in like five years or something and letting her take over.”

“Wow…”

“Yup.” Dana groaned and stretched her arms out against the steering wheel as she pulled to a stop at a red light.

“You okay?”

“Yeah. I’m just a little sore. I think I pushed it a little too hard at the pool today.” She blew out a loud breath and tilted her head from side to side to stretch out her neck.

“How many laps did you do?”

Dana smiled and shook her head. “Swimmers don’t count laps,” she explained as the light changed and she refocused her attention on the road, “we count distance. The main set was four thousand meters, and with warm-up and cool-down added in I did something close to six thousand meters.”

“Well, shit, no wonder you’re tired.”

“Not tired; just sore,” Dana corrected with a grin. “I had some excess energy to burn off, which is why I went for a longer set today.”

“Oh…”

“Yeah.” Dana laughed. “Anyway, how about you? How’s your day been so far?”

“Not nearly as active as yours. I practiced for a few hours this morning, of course, and then I went to the eleven o’clock yoga class that I haven’t been to in weeks. After that I ran a couple errands, and then I just spent the rest of the afternoon cleaning and doing laundry and all that fun stuff.”

“Sounds like you were a hell of a lot more productive than I was. All I did was coach, swim, eat, and read.”

“Oh? What are you reading? I could use some good recommendations, it’s been a while since I’ve found a new author whose work I really like.”

“Yeah, I hear ya there. I’m actually just rereading Maeve Dylan’s last one because I burned through the Lynn Turner books I bought and when I browsed through the Kindle store today looking for something new nothing really caught my eye.”

“Well, I mean, come on—you can’t go wrong with the story where Faith and Greta finally hook up.”

“Right?” Dana laughed. “I’m such a sucker for the whole girl-finally-gets-the-girl, thing. Gives me hope, you know?”

“Yeah. I know,” Gwen murmured. Her heart beat heavily up into her throat with all the things she could not say, and she swallowed hard, trying to force it back into her chest as she watched the way Dana’s grip on the steering wheel tightened and bright white teeth captured a plump lower lip—a sure sign that she felt she had said too much, had revealed too much of herself with her honesty.

Unspoken longing, thick and heavy, filled the air between them, practically vibrating with the words and emotions they were both holding back, and it was all Gwen could do to not be selfish and give-in to it all. She wanted to reach across the car, take Dana’s hand into her own, and dust the lightest of kisses over her knuckles. She longed to brush the lock of hair tickling the corner of Dana’s eye out of the way, to run her fingers over her cheek in a gentle caress and see if it would make her sigh like it had that night in Maui. And now that her traitorous heart was offering up all the things it so dearly desired, she found herself trapped in a deluge of wants and longings that she had, until now, managed to keep safely confined to her dreams.

“The liquor store’s right here,” Dana announced as she turned off Sunset onto a small side street before pulling into a narrow parking lot behind a collection of storefronts that fronted the boulevard, shattering the silence and yanking Gwen’s thoughts back to the present. She whipped the car into a parking space at a speed and an angle Gwen would have never dared attempt in her Pilot, and continued, “The wine the caterer ordered should be ready, so it’ll only be a minute. Do you want to come in with me, or would you rather just wait in the car?”

Gwen’s fingers twitched to reach for the door handle, but she just smiled at Dana and said, “If you’re going to just pop in and out, I’ll just wait here.”

“Okay.” Dana opened her door. “I’ll be right back.”

“I’ll be here,” Gwen promised.

Dana smiled. “Good.”

“Yeah,” Gwen murmured as Dana’s door slammed shut. She bit her lip as she watched her disappear into the liquor store, her stride so powerful and sexy, and prayed that these couple minutes away from Dana’s intoxicating presence would be enough to settle her pulse and calm her thoughts.

THIRTY-TWO

Gwen looked out her window as they drove along the curving road that swept up and away from Westwood and into the heart of Bel Air. With the bustling city behind them, the residential street was quiet, the mansions that no doubt sat on lush grounds beyond the imposing six-foot privacy hedges and block walls completely hidden from view. Stately trees stretched toward the cloudless blue sky, the sun peeking through the century old branches cast an intricate web of shadows over the pavement that only added to the extravagant ambiance of the exclusive enclave.

She had, thankfully, managed to get control of her rampaging thoughts by the time the two cases of wine they had been asked to pick up were deposited in the back of Dana’s car, and though she was still far too aware of the woman sitting beside her to claim that things were truly back to normal, the low hum of attraction crackling between them now was at least tolerable.

“Is it weird that, with the exception of the four years I lived in San Diego, I've lived in LA since 2004 and I’ve never actually been in Bel Air before?” Gwen mused as Dana slowed and carefully turned into a driveway on their left that was flanked by sturdy stone columns and blocked by a white wooden gate with black iron accents.

“Oh, I'm sorry. I should have given you the nickel tour, then. Quite a few celebrities live around here, I could've pointed out their houses for you,” Dana apologized as she rolled down her window and reached for the button on the intercom. “But no, it's not weird at all. I mean, it’s just a bunch of houses; it’s not like there’s really that much to do up here unless you know somebody who lives here…”

The intercom speaker crackled to life. “Ryan?”

“Nope.” Dana rolled her eyes. “It's the Queen of England.”

“Feeling feisty today, are we?” Regan teased as a loud beep sounded through the speaker and the gate in front of them started to roll out of the way. “I like it! We’re on the patio. Park behind my garage, the valet is just finishing getting set up now but you don't have to deal with that shit.”

“I thought you said this thing tonight started at seven?” Gwen asked, noting that the time on the clock on the dash showed it was only a couple minutes before that. To her, it seemed like the valet should have finished setting up at least fifteen minutes ago to make sure that they were ready for the first arrivals.

“It does.” Dana shot her a grin as they bumped over the track for the gate. “Which means nobody will start to arrive for at least half an hour. Don't ask me why, I honestly don't get that whole way of thinking.”

Gwen hummed and nodded as she took in the wide, sweeping lawn, tall trees, and lush, colorful landscaping of Regan’s front yard. A few hundred yards ahead, the driveway split in two, one path leading to what Gwen assumed would be the home’s garage while the other curved around the front of the house in an arcing loop. The house at the apex of the loop was a gorgeous sprawling Tudor with pale beige stucco and dark wood beams, the imposing structure softened by the warm golden light that filtered welcomingly through the black paned windows, and a trio of valets in black slacks, black button down shirts, and crimson ties were mingling at the stone steps that led to the wide front doors.

Really, Gwen should have expected something this grand the minute they drove past the Bel Air sign, but she was still surprised that somebody as young as Regan Waterman could possibly afford anything like this. “Damn,” she murmured under her breath.

“Not bad, huh?” Dana asked knowingly.

“No. Not at all.” Gwen smiled wryly and shook her head. “Though, I gotta say, I’m feeling like a bit of a failure right now.”

Dana laughed. “Welcome to the club. The garage alone is bigger than half my townhouse.” She waved at Regan, who appeared from the side of the four car garage just as they pulled to a stop behind the left-most stall that was closest to the main house. Regan looked positively elegant in a deep green, knee-length halter dress, her copper hair curling around her shoulders, and Gwen smiled at the little smirk and twirl she gave them as Dana killed the engine. “And there’s the lady of the hour now,” Dana murmured. “Humble as ever, as you can see.”

Gwen laughed and smiled at Regan as she climbed out of the car, and blushed when she was greeted with a lecherous grin and a loud wolf-whistle. “Oh my god.”

“Now that’s a fucking dress! Your tits look fantastic!” Regan waggled her eyebrows as she pulled Gwen into a light embrace. “I’m glad you could make it,” she whispered against Gwen’s ear.

“Thank you for inviting me,” Gwen murmured, her cheeks flaming with embarrassment.

“My pleasure.” Regan smirked and dropped a light kiss to Gwen’s cheek as she pulled away, her attention drifting over Gwen’s shoulder to Dana. “Or, with this dress, is it your pleasure?”

“It’s a great dress,” Dana agreed, her smile appreciative and her gaze warm as she looked at Gwen. “Where do you want the wine?”

“Just pop the hatch and I’ll send the caterers out to get it all,” Regan said, waving a hand in the air. “Thanks for stopping to pick that up for me, I can’t believe they fucked up the order like that.”

“No biggie. The place was on the way over here anyway since I had to swing through Hollywood to pick up Gwen.” Dana opened the rear hatch like Regan said and then leaned in to toss her keys onto the driver’s seat. She smiled at the questioning look Gwen was giving her and shrugged. “Don’t really need to hang onto those. You can leave your purse in the car too, if you want.”

“You know…” Gwen looked down at her purse. The only thing in it she might possibly need was her phone, but Luke had texted when they were at the liquor store that they were on their way and there was nobody else she really wanted to talk to that night, and the idea of being completely untethered for a few hours was just too tempting to pass up. “I think I will,” she said as she opened her door and dropped her purse onto the floor in front of the seat.

“Good call.” Regan grinned and turned to Dana. “Ya know, you’re so much more than just a pretty face, Dana Ryan.”

Dana winked and tugged at her sleeves. “Damn right I am.”

Gwen chuckled softly and shook her head. “I’m staying out of this.”

“You don’t think she’s more than just pretty face?” Regan asked, her expression playfully horrified as she rounded on Gwen.

Gwen rolled her eyes and looked at Dana, whose eyes were crinkled with laughter, the unspoken message in her amused smile that Gwen should have known better than to say anything. And, yeah, she probably should have, but hindsight, as always, was twenty-twenty. The lopsided smirk quirking Regan’s lips and the expectant arch of her eyebrow told Gwen that she was not going to be let off the hook by just remaining silent, and she sighed as she shook her head. “She’s absolutely more than just a pretty face.”

Regan pouted. “That’s it? Really?”

Gwen rolled her eyes and chuckled softly. “Okay, fine. She’s the most fascinating woman I’ve ever met. Better?”

“Absolutely. God, you’re so fucking cute.” Regan looped her arm through Gwen’s and tugged her toward the wide path that wrapped along the side of the garage that led beneath a canopy of tree branches lit by little twinkling white lights. “You are not, however, stealing my position as president of the Dana Ryan fan club.”

Dana huffed a laugh. “You're ridiculous.”

“Well, duh. But still, the point remains that I didn’t put up with your mopey ass these last couple years to just hand over my title to the first pretty girl who catches your attention.” Regan gave Gwen’s arm a light squeeze. “No offense.”

“None taken,” Gwen assured her with a little laugh.

“When was I mopey?” Dana challenged, and then shook her head as she thought better of it. Which, Gwen thought, was the smartest decision she could have made given the mischievous smirk quirking Regan’s lips. “You know what, never mind.”

“Smart move.” Regan winked at Gwen and let go of her arm as they cleared the back corner of the garage. She led the way onto the expansive stone patio that stretched along the entire length of the house and spilled down a small flight of stairs to an absolutely gorgeous pool that had two waterslides and what looked like a grotto tucked beneath a handful of prehistoric-sized boulders. The patio itself was dotted with a dozen round tables covered in white tablecloths, and two bartenders stood behind the counter of an impressive bar that had been set up against the back side of the garage. “I gotta go take care of the whole wine situation, so you two can just go ahead and grab a drink or something and make yourselves at home. Brooke’s upstairs finishing getting ready, but she should be down any minute. Inside the house is pretty much a war zone right now so I recommend just hanging out out here, but if you'd like to go inside you're more than welcome to. The family room and den are still fairly safe from the chaos.” She nodded at Dana. “Right. I'll be back as soon as I get this shitshow back on track.”

“It’s a shame she’s so reserved,” Dana quipped once they were alone. “If only we could get her to come out of her shell a bit.”

Gwen laughed. “Exactly.”

“Would you like a drink?” Dana waved a hand toward the bar.

“Sure.” Gwen bit her lip as she looked at the temporary bar. “A glass of red?”

“A woman after my own heart,” Dana teased, her smile warm and playful as she nodded. “Coming right up.”

“I'll come with you.”

“Cool.” Dana shoved her hands in her pockets as they approached the bar, and glanced at Gwen. “Merlot? Cab? Pinot noir? What do you like?”

“A glass of merlot would be great, thanks,” Gwen told the bartender.

“And for you?” He asked Dana as he tugged the cork that had been placed as a stopper in an already opened bottle of merlot.

“Yeah, why not?” Dana shrugged. “I'll go with that, too.”

“You got it.” He stood the cork end-up on the counter and set two glasses beside it. When he was done pouring, he handed them their glasses with a polite smile. “Here you go.”

“Thanks,” Gwen and Dana said in unison as they took their drinks.

“Do you want to sit down somewhere?” Dana asked as they wandered toward the tables. “We can grab a table out here, or we can go inside. There’s a pool table in the den if you’d like, or we can—”

“Out here’s fine,” Gwen interrupted her with a smile.

“Okay. So,” Dana began as she led the way across the patio, “can I ask you something about what you said when we pulled up?”

“Of course.”

“What took you down to San Diego?”

“Oh. Well, I played with the LA Symphony while I was doing some more graduate work at SC, and not long after after I finished school I won the principal cellist position with the San Diego Symphony. I played with them from 2007 until 2011.”

“And, not to sound completely stupid or anything, but I’m guessing that being the principal cellist is a good thing?” Dana asked as she pulled a chair out for Gwen at a table that overlooked the pool and was far enough out of the way that they should be safe from whatever chaos erupted around them when the dinner party truly got going.

“Yes.” Gwen smiled as she sat down, crossed her right leg over her left, and leaned back in her chair. She spun her wine glass on the table as she watched Dana sit beside her, close enough that she could have dragged the toe of her shoe along Dana’s calf if she had any less self-control, and laughed when Dana shot her an expectant look.

“That’s it?”

“You only asked if it was a good thing,” Gwen pointed out with a grin. “Instrument sections are ranked by chair position, and principal is the title given to the first chair of every section with the exception of the first violins. It basically meant that I was the most skilled cellist on their roster, and since salary is determined by rank…” She shrugged.

“Okay. That makes sense. So the best player of whatever instrument is always the principal whatever.”

“Almost.” Gwen sipped at her wine, not at all surprised, given her surroundings, that it was perhaps the best she had ever had. She hummed appreciatively as she set the goblet back onto the table, and licked her lips as she watched the way the setting sun cast a rose-colored shadow through her glass onto the white tablecloth. “For the first violinists, their first chair is actually called the concertmaster, and they’re second only to the conductor in the hierarchy of the orchestra. Kind of like a team captain, I’d imagine.”

“There’s more than one section of violins?”

Gwen nodded and held up two fingers. “Two sections of violins.”

“Is it always the first chair of the first violins who get to be concertmaster?”

“In an orchestra, yes.”

“Well that doesn't seem fair.” Dana frowned and took a sip of her wine. “Why isn’t it ever anyone else?”

“It's always been that way, for starters,” Gwen explained with a little laugh. “Logistically speaking, the first violins are seated in a position on stage where they can be seen by the rest of the orchestra, so it makes sense that it goes to them. There’s also the argument that they tend to stand out the most when you’re listening to an orchestra play because of their pitch and the fact that they tend to be given the most dramatic portions of most pieces, and as the de facto face of an orchestra they deserve the recognition.” Dana scoffed under her breath and Gwen smiled. “Exactly. But, in smaller groups or ensembles, who leads is usually passed around depending on who’s playing.”

“So, if you were the principal cellist in San Diego, why did you come back to LA? I mean, if you don’t mind me asking…”

“No, I don’t mind.” Gwen ran a hand through her hair and shrugged. “LA Phil pays more, to be honest, even as second chair, which I am now, but beyond that, the Phil is also widely considered to be one of the most forward-thinking ensembles in the world. I guess, to put it simply”—she pursed her lips thoughtfully as she tried to come up with a good analogy—“it’s like comparing a talented but not exceptional swimmer to an Olympic medalist.”

“Okay, that makes sense.” Dana grinned and nodded. “Nice sports metaphor, by the way.”

“Thanks. Anyway—” Gwen looked past Dana to the doors of the house as a loud wolf whistle split the air, and she rolled her eyes at the lecherous smirk Luke gave her as he and Jay made their way out onto the patio. She laughed softly when she noticed that Luke was dressed identically to Dana in a pair of gray slacks and a blue shirt, and she was more than a little relieved that Jay’s black-on-black look was not a match to her own outfit. That would have been just too weird, even for them.

“Who?” Dana turned to look and laughed. “God, he and Regan really are two peas in a pod, aren’t they?”

Gwen nodded and prayed that Luke, at least, would avoid commenting on her breasts, given that he had picked out the dress. She picked up her glass of wine and took a fortifying drink as Jay wandered toward the bar and Luke started making his way toward them.

“Lookin’ good, Dana!” Luke grinned and applauded in Dana’s direction as he dropped into the empty chair to Gwen’s right. “I mean, not as good as me, but still…”

“Thanks. I guess.” Dana grinned and shook her head. “How’re you doing, Luke?”

“Can’t complain.” He shrugged. “How about you?”

Dana looked at Gwen and smiled. “I’m doing pretty good.”

Gwen blushed and cleared her throat as she asked, “How was Viv’s birthday party?”

“It was a total rager.” He laughed. “Nah, it was good. The kids freakin’ loved the bouncy house, and the rest of us just kinda hung out. She loved our present though, and my soon-to-be sister-in-law threatened to kill me with it, so it was a pretty fun afternoon.”

“You gave her that recorder you were talking about, didn’t you?” Gwen chuckled.

“And the cutest set of drums that have a cymbal and everything,” he shared gleefully. “The noise coming out of that kid’s room when we left was pretty fucking epic.”

Gwen shook her head as Dana laughed beside her. “She’s gonna get you back for that someday; you know that, right?”

“Probably,” he agreed with a laugh. “But it’s totally worth it.”

“What’s worth it?” Jay asked as he handed Luke a glass of red.

“The drums.”

Jay chuckled and nodded. “My sister’s face was pretty hilarious when Viv opened those.”

“Hey, hey, hey bitches!” Regan called out as she sauntered up to their table. She waved a hand between Luke and Dana and grinned. “I like the twin thing you and Ryan have going on tonight. Very spiffy.”

“Yeah, I totally wear it better though,” Luke mock whispered.

“I think I can speak for all the lesbians here tonight when I say that you absolutely do not. Right, Gwen?”

Gwen bit her lip and nodded. “She’s right. Sorry, Luke.”

Luke gasped and gave her his best wounded look. “Mean!”

“Come on. Like you expected her to say anything else?” Regan challenged, and Gwen cleared her throat softly as she looked down at her lap to hopefully hide the blush she could feel creeping over her cheeks.

“No, not really,”

“God,” Gwen muttered.

Luke and Regan laughed. “Sorry,” they apologized together.

“You two are seriously creepy together,” Jay muttered, shaking his head as he looped an arm over the back of Luke’s chair. “Please tell me we’re not going to have a repeat of the last time you two were drinking together.”

“Alas, I’m afraid I must adult this evening,” Regan declared with a dramatic sigh. “But you all are more than welcome to hit it as hard as you want. We’ve got guest rooms if you need to crash here for the night. And, if you could save the skinny dipping until after everybody else has left, I’d appreciate it.” She shook her head. “That was a headache and a half of a day getting bitched at by HR after the last time,” she muttered.

Gwen glanced at Dana to see if Regan was just pulling their legs but, judging by the pained look on Dana’s face, no, that really happened. “What kind of work function ends in skinny dipping?”

“A fucking fun one,” Regan chuckled. “But yeah. You guys cool out here? I gotta go do the whole meet-and-greet-hostess thing.”

“We’re good,” Dana spoke for the group.

“Apps will be out in a few,” Regan promised. “I’ll try and pop over here again in a bit.”

“No problem,” Luke assured her.

Once it was just the four of them again, Luke turned to Dana. “Was she bullshitting us with the whole skinny dipping story?”

Tired of feeling like she was caught in the middle of a verbal tennis match, Gwen shifted her chair next to Dana’s so she wasn’t having to turn her head to look at Luke and Jay, and she bit her lip as the scent of Dana’s perfume wafted over her.

“I wasn’t here for that one, I was on a training trip with the team, but yeah,” Dana said, nodding.

“What is this dinner party thing for, anyway?” Luke asked.

“It’s more of a write-off-slash-company-morale-booster type thing.” Dana shrugged. Her eyes drifted toward the house, and she smiled as she lifted a hand in greeting. “Sorry, Regan’s assistant, Kiera, just got here. Anyway”—she relaxed in her chair and draped her right arm over the back of Gwen’s—“what were we talking about?”

Luke’s left eyebrow twitched in surprise at Dana’s arm resting on the back of Gwen’s chair, but he thankfully didn’t say anything about it. “I don’t think we were really talking about anything,” he said. “How do you think your football team’s gonna do this year?”

“SC?” Dana asked. When he nodded, she blew out a loud breath and shrugged. “After the way we finished last season, I’m hoping for a good year, but who knows.”

“Do you ever go to the games?”

“The ones at the Coliseum, yeah. I mean, assuming I’m not out of town with the team for a meet. First game of the season this year is at home—would you guys want to go?” The question was directed at all of them, but there was no mistaking the fact that her attention was focused completely on Gwen.

“Yeah,” Luke and Jay answered enthusiastically.

Gwen glanced over at Dana, who was watching her with a soft, hopeful expression, and nodded. “Sure.”

“Okay, then.” Dana beamed. “Would you guys want to be on the field, or do you want me to see about getting some extra tickets?”

“You can really get us on the field?” Luke asked.

Dana laughed and nodded. “I know people.”

“I knew you were my best friend for a reason,” Luke replied.

“Hey!” Jay objected.

“Aww, thanks!” Dana told him with a wink.

“Hey!” Gwen echoed Jay’s protest.

Luke laughed. “If she gets me onto the field for a game, she wins. Sorry guys.”

“Good luck getting home from here,” Jay teased. “It’s a long walk back to Sherman Oaks.”

“Love you too, handsome,” Luke sassed, leaning his head on Jay’s shoulder.

Gwen chuckled and shook her head, unable to keep from smiling as she enjoyed the easy banter flying back and forth between them all. She didn’t add much to the conversation, more than content to just watch and listen as Dana and Luke got talking about sports, a feeling of pure happiness settling in her chest as she just enjoyed having all of her favorite people in the world getting along so well together.

Dana’s breath against her cheek sent a pleasant shiver down her spine, and she smiled when Dana whispered in her ear, “You got kinda quiet. You okay?”

“Yeah.” Gwen replied softly as she relaxed into Dana’s side, too content in the moment to worry about the appropriateness of the action. “I’m great.”

Soft fingers stroked lightly over the curve of her shoulder as Dana shifted her chair a hair closer to make it easier for Gwen to fit against her side, and murmured, “Good.”

THIRTY-THREE

“What?! No fucking way!”

Gwen blinked her eyes open to check that everything was okay as Regan’s exclamation made Dana startle against her. It was well past the witching hour—the dinner party had wrapped up a couple hours before—and they had found their way inside to the den not long after the last of the Waterman Films employees had called it a night. Jay and Brooke were curled up in a matching pair of leather club chairs near the fireplace with red and black tartan blankets over their legs, and Regan and Luke were sitting on the edge of their respective couch cushions that faced the absolutely massive television across from them, headsets in place and controllers gripped tightly in hand as they battled disturbingly realistic looking enemies in the war-torn ruins of some European country.

“Shh, it's okay,” she murmured against the top of Dana’s head, her eyelids fluttering as exhaustion once again swept over her. They should have said their goodbyes long before either of them had reached this point, but they had been having so much fun hanging out with everybody that the idea of putting an end to it all had only crossed her mind when she had dropped onto the luxuriously overstuffed sofa in the den—and by then it was too late. Her body melted into the soft cushions that welcomed her like a warm hug, and she had found herself completely unable to move. She was not quite sure how Dana had ended up curled against her side, but she was too tired to try and move and, besides that, she would be lying if she said she didn’t like it.

“S’tired,” Dana mumbled, her left arm tightening around Gwen’s waist as she rubbed her cheek against Gwen’s shoulder.

Gwen hummed and nodded as she rested her cheek against the top of Dana’s head. She couldn’t remember the last time she felt this warm and comfortable, and she was far too worn out to care that her neck and back were going to be paying the price the next day for falling asleep in this position.

“Hey, Dana,” Regan called out.

“What?” Dana groaned. “What time issit?”

Gwen forced her eyes open as she felt Dana shift beside her. “Hmm?”

Regan’s smile was as gentle and kind as Gwen had ever seen. “I didn’t realize it was so late. Why don’t you two just go upstairs and crash? I’m not letting you drive home since I seriously doubt you’d make it to the end of the driveway before you passed out again, and a bed is a hell of a lot more comfortable than a couch. You’ll have to share because I don’t think these guys should be driving now either”—she waved her controller at Luke, who nodded in agreement, and Jay, who let out a loud, rumbling snore that made Regan giggle—“so they’ll be in the other spare, but the clothes you left here last time you stayed over should be in the dresser in your room, and you can just grab Gwen something outta my closet for her to sleep in since we’re close to the same size.”

Dana yawned and sat up, running a hand through her hair as she looked at Gwen. “You okay with that plan? I can go make some coffee to try and wake up a bit if you’d rather go home.”

Gwen shook her head. Storm had plenty of water, and her food was in an automatic timed dispenser so that her schedule wouldn’t be changed whenever Gwen’s work schedule fluctuated. “There’s no reason to do that. Besides, if you’re as beat as I am, even a full pot wouldn’t be enough.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right.” Dana blinked twice and shook her head, a low groan escaping her as she pushed herself to her feet. She looked at Regan and Luke. “If you guys want to keep playing, I can  point Jay in the right direction.”

“I’ll do it,” Brooke said through a yawn as she swung her feet onto the floor.

“Thanks, babe,” Regan said, settling back into position to resume their game.

Brooke muttered something unintelligible and nodded as she pushed herself out of her chair and made her way toward Jay.

“Okay.” Dana held out her hands to Gwen, an adorably sleepy smile tugging weakly at her lips. “You ready?”

Gwen nodded and allowed Dana to pull her to her feet, a jaw-popping yawn covering the small frown of disappointment that she had been unable to mask when Dana’s hands slipped from her own. She left her heels underneath the coffee table where she had kicked them off earlier as she followed Dana out of the den and down the hall. Like the den and every other room she had seen so far, the hallway looked like it belonged in a magazine with its bright white wainscoting, the walls above covered with the same off-white paint tinted with the barest hint of gray as the rest of the home—a perfect neutral background for splashes of color to personalize each space. She glanced at the formal dining room that had a table large enough to seat sixteen and the palatial kitchen with its bright white cabinets, marble countertops, and gleaming professional grade stainless appliances as they passed, too tired to truly appreciate their beauty, and groaned softly as they turned up the stairs.

“You gonna make it?” Dana teased.

Gwen shrugged and shook her head as she yawned again. She eventually did make it to the top, though it took far more effort to climb to the second floor than it should have, and she sighed with relief when the floor leveled out in front of them.

“Second door on the left,” Dana said, pointing down the hall. “I’ll go grab you something to sleep in. Do you prefer shorts or yoga pants or…”

“Honestly, at this point I really don’t care. I’m good with whatever.”

“Right. I’ll be right back, then.”

Gwen nodded and made her way toward the guest room Dana had pointed out. The room was larger than her master bedroom, its walls painted the same warm whitish-gray as the rest of the home, and crisp white linens on the king-sized bed that matched the drapes on the window. It looked like it had been ripped from the pages of a Pottery Barn catalogue, and she huffed a quiet laugh of disbelief as her sleepy brain finally grasped her situation.

“You sure you’re okay with this?” Dana asked as she returned with a folded pair of black yoga pants and a cardinal red tee with USC stamped across the front in gold. “If sharing makes you uncomfortable, I can always go back downstairs and sleep on the couch. Or I can crash with Regan and Brooke—it wouldn’t be the first time either of those happened.”

It was a tempting offer, but Dana’s normally bright blue eyes were dulled with exhaustion and Gwen didn’t have the heart to ask her to sleep on a couch or shoehorn herself into Regan’s bed when she would sleep so much better here. “No, you don’t have to do that. This is fine.”

“If you’re sure.” When Gwen nodded, Dana handed her the clothes. “Okay. You can go change in the bathroom”—she pointed at a dark doorway on the far side of the room—“if you’d like. Extra towels and toothbrushes and all that kind of stuff are in the linen cabinet next to the sink if you need anything.”

“Yeah. Okay.” Gwen clutched the pants and shirt to her chest, her bare feet sinking into the plush carpet as she shuffled across the room. The bathroom was light and bright, with white cabinets topped with gorgeous veined marble, white hexagonal tile floors, and warm, dove gray paint on the walls, and she was able to breathe a little easier once the bathroom door clicked shut behind her.

She took a slow, deep breath as she laid the clothes Dana had given her on the vanity counter. She knew that she was doing the best she could given the situation—it was just, like everything else that had happened since she first laid eyes on Dana Ryan, not an ideal one. It didn’t take long at all for her to change and, because the last thing she needed to do before sharing a bed with Dana was accidentally walk in on her in the middle of changing, she dug through the linen cabinet Dana had said held little bathroom extras and found a package of wipes she could use to remove her makeup. She took her time cleaning her face and, when there was nothing she could do to to stall any longer, she left her folded dress on the counter and turned off the light as she made her way back into the bedroom.

Though the lights were still on, the bed had been turned down and Dana was already stretched out  on her stomach beneath the sheets on the far side, the pristine white linens bunched at her waist contrasting nicely with the worn heather gray shirt she wore. “I didn’t know if you’d want the door open or closed, so I figured I’d leave it to you. It might get a little noisy when everyone else comes up in a bit because Regan doesn’t really do anything quietly, but if you’d be more comfortable with it open…”

Gwen smiled, touched by Dana’s thoughtfulness. “We can close it, then,” she said as she crossed the room to the door. Because, really, at this point… She closed her eyes as she pushed the bedroom door shut, and swallowed thickly as she flipped off the lights. Here we go.

The dim glow of a nightlight plugged into an outlet near the bathroom door provided just enough light for her to see what she was doing as she climbed into bed. She was careful to keep from touching Dana as she settled onto her side with her back to Dana, and tucked her left hand under her pillow as she pulled her knees up in a small bend. She half wanted to explain that this was how she almost always slept so Dana wouldn’t feel like she was shutting her out, but she also knew that by doing so, she would be making this already awkward situation even more awkward. So she said nothing and just sighed softly as her right fist rested lightly on the pillow beside her head.

“Good night, Gwen,” Dana mumbled, sleep so heavy in her tone that Gwen knew she would be out soon.

“Good night,” Gwen whispered, certain that she would not sleep a wink with Dana there beside her.

She had never been more wrong.

For the first time in longer than she could remember, she fell hard and fast into a deep, dreamless sleep. When she woke up just before ten the next morning, she was surprised to find that she was in the exact same position she had fallen asleep in. She knew from Luke’s teasing and Mallory’s decidedly less playful remarks that she tended to move around a lot in her sleep, but apparently she had been too tired to anything more than just sleep.

Of course, for as surprised as she was to find that she had apparently not moved an inch during the night, that shock was overshadowed by the fact that Dana was most certainly not where she had been when they had said goodnight in the wee hours of the morning.

Sometime during the night, Dana had drifted over to Gwen’s side of the bed, and she was now curled around her back, trim hips cradling the curve of her ass and a heavy arm draped over her waist. Of course, both of those developments—as wonderful as they were in their own right—were barely noticeable compared to the hand cupping her breast and the thumb that was drifting lightly back and forth across her nipple, sending delicate shocks through her body. Really, though, she should have expected it, she had read enough romance stories to know that this was always, always what happened when the would-be-should-be-lovers shared a bed, but she had—foolishly, it turned out—hoped that real life would be different from fiction.

Now that she was aware of the way Dana was wrapped around her, it was all she could focus on. Her heart beat heavily in her throat, blocking the moan that so desperately wanted to escape her as each slow swipe of Dana’s thumb over her nipple made her clit twitch. She had no idea how long this had been going on, had no idea how much exquisite torture she had survived to this point, but she was certain that if she stayed in this position for too much longer that she would throw away what little self-control she had left, roll over, and kiss Dana like she had been dreaming about ever since she’d run out on her in Hawaii.

Oh god, she thought as Dana shifted behind her, pulling her closer and nuzzling the back of her neck as she mumbled incoherently in her sleep. The hand on her breast tightened, thumb and a newly added forefinger pinching her nipple hard enough to make her hips jerk, and she clenched her jaw as she squeezed eyes shut.

If she didn’t get the hell out of this bed before Dana did that again, she would most definitely do something that she really, really shouldn’t.

She somehow managed to slip free from Dana’s hold without waking her, and she didn’t dare look back at the bed as she hurried into the bathroom, her borrowed shirt dragging over her straining nipples with every tortuous step. Her hands trembled with the force of her pounding pulse, her traitorous gaze finding Dana as she carefully and quietly shut the door, sealing herself off from the adorably rumpled woman sprawled across the bed.

Gwen blew out a soft, shaky breath and ran a hand through her hair as she spun away from the door, just barely resisting the urge to open it again. She yanked on the tap in the shower and stripped off her clothes as the water warmed up, and the soft groan that escaped her as she stepped beneath the beating spray was thankfully muffled by the sound of water rushing through the pipes and beating against the tile floor.

She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

It would have been a hell of a lot easier for her to get control of herself if the feeling of warm water sliding over her hyper-sensitive skin wasn’t so damned arousing. What self-control she had managed until this point crumbled as she turned just enough that a stream of water hit the nipple Dana had been playing with, and she closed her eyes as she succumbed to the need pulsing between her thighs, her left hand drifting up over her stomach to the breast Dana had been fondling as her right drifted down along the curve of her hip, fingertips combing through short, soft curls before sinking into slick warmth.

It was wrong, so wrong, for her to do this as a guest in someone else’s home, but she was only human and she just wasn’t strong enough to fight everything.

She moaned softly as her fingers found her clit, already slick and swollen from Dana’s sleepy touch, and she bit her lip as she began rubbing in slow, firm circles. Her hips twitched against her fingers as her other hand closed around her breast, her thumb and forefinger capturing her nipple in a hard, slow squeeze. She bit her lip as she leaned back against the wall of the shower, spreading her legs wider as she slipped two fingers inside herself and began pumping them in and out slowly, her mind conjuring the image of Dana’s smiling face and her memory supplying the roughly whispered words of encouragement that had been husked against her ear that night in Maui.

It was wrong, so, so wrong to allow herself to think of her like that, but here, now, she couldn’t deny herself what she wanted; couldn’t refuse herself this stolen moment of release that she had been denying herself for far too long.

She would have been embarrassed by how little time it took her to work herself up to the point of breaking if it didn’t feel so goddamn good. Her mouth fell open as she tumbled into bliss, Dana’s name escaping her in that moment of abandon on a trembling breath.

She swallowed thickly as she came back to herself, the sound of the water hitting the tile floor in a steady crescendo that matched the thundering beat of her pulse in her ears, and blew out a long, shaky breath as she turned and lifted her face into the spray. She shouldn’t have allowed herself this moment of weakness, but she could not deny that she felt so much lighter now because of it. And, for that, she felt guilty, because she had no right to find such release at Dana’s imagined touch.

A low groan rumbled in her throat as she pondered the mess her life had become, and she shook her head as she consoled herself with the knowledge that in eleven days the London Audition would be over and she would finally be able to move on from the purgatory she had been trapped in from the moment she decided to support Mallory through her audition process. What would happen after that was anyone’s guess but, as she reached for the shampoo resting on a ledge in the back wall of the shower, she couldn’t deny that she hoped she might be able to find the happiness she so desired in Dana’s arms.

THIRTY-FOUR

A small cloud of lingering steam spilled into the bedroom when Gwen opened the bathroom door sometime later, and in the dim light that seeped through the drapes that Dana had pulled over the window the night before, she could see that Dana was still fast asleep, her arms wrapped around the pillow Gwen had abandoned in her rush to escape. She was an adorable disaster with her hair sticking up every which way despite the laws of gravity and a small, serene smile curling her lips, and Gwen selfishly allowed herself a few moments to just look at her. To let her gaze travel appreciatively over the curve of Dana’s cheek and the line of her neck, to linger on the definition in her arms and the tight swell of her ass—things she couldn’t possibly do while Dana was awake because she wasn’t free to want her the way she did.

She shook her head, chasing away the whisper of a thought the devil on her shoulder was murmuring in her ear, telling her to climb back into bed and try and take the pillow’s place in Dana’s embrace, and instead made her way to the door to find somewhere else in the house to pass the time until Dana finally woke up.

The house was quiet as she made her way toward the stairs, not entirely sure where she was going. The first floor of the house was as quiet as the upper level but brightly lit by the mid-morning sun that poured through the uncovered windows, and she briefly considered rummaging through the kitchen to make herself a cup of coffee before she nixed the idea because she didn’t know Regan and Brooke nearly well enough to just invade their kitchen like that.

She was in the middle of debating running out to Dana’s car to retrieve her phone so she would have something to keep herself occupied until the rest of the house woke up when a quiet voice called out from behind her, “Good morning.”

Gwen smiled as she turned toward Brooke. “Oh. Hi. Good morning.” She waved a hand at the borrowed clothes she had put back on after her shower. “I hope Regan won’t mind, but I just couldn’t find the willpower to put my dress back on this morning.”

Brooke waved her off. “Please, it’s more than fine. I wouldn’t want to, either, to be honest. But it was a pretty great dress,” she added with a wink, and laughed when Gwen blushed and looked down at her feet. “I’m going to go make some coffee—you want any?”

“I would love some,” Gwen admitted with a grateful sigh.

Brooke chuckled as she led the way down the hall toward the kitchen. “Did Dana keep you up all night with her cuddle monster routine?”

“I…no.” Gwen shook her head as her stomach rippled at the memory of waking up wrapped in Dana’s arms, that pleasant fluttery feeling replaced a half-second later with embarrassment about how she had handled the situation. “I was so tired that I slept like the dead, to be honest. I can’t remember the last time I slept so well.”

That much, at least, was true.

“Well, good. We aim to please here at Casa de Waterman.” Brooke grinned as they wandered into the kitchen. She waved a hand at the barstools pushed up to the large island as she powered on the Keurig and opened the cabinet above the machine to retrieve a couple mugs. “Make yourself comfortable; I’ll go grab the paper while the coffee’s doing it’s thing. We’ve got regular, hazelnut, and a caramel coffee. Any of those sound good?”

“Hazelnut, thank you.”

“Of course.” Brooke pulled two pods from a box and set them on the counter beside the coffee machine. She wiped her hands on her thighs and smiled. “Are you a breakfast person? I can make waffles or pancakes or omelets…”

Gwen shook her head. “You don’t need to go to that kind of effort for me.” She bit her lip as her stomach growled loudly. “I can get something later. It’s fine, really. I don’t want to impose on you any more than I already have.”

“Yeah, because it’s been just a bitch of a hardship for us.” Brooke rolled her eyes. “I’m starving and need to eat anyway, so I may as well make enough for both of us. What sounds good to you?”

“Can I help? I make a pretty good omelet.”

Brooke nodded. “Sure. I’ll go grab the paper and then make us some toast to go with it,” she said as she pulled a glass mixing bowl from a lower cabinet near the coffee machine and set it on the island. “How good are you? Can you work two pans at once?” she asked as she pulled identical frying pans from a cabinet under the island.

“I don’t see why I couldn’t,” Gwen assured her with a smile.

“Nice. Eggs and shit are in the fridge. Spice cupboard is to the right of the stove. I eat anything, so just make me whatever you’re having.” Brooke glanced over at the coffee machine that was still warming up and shook her head. “I’ll go grab the paper. I’ll be back in a few.”

“Sounds good.” Gwen nodded and made her way to the massive glass door fridge that looked like it had been plucked from an upscale commercial kitchen somewhere. She pulled a large carton of eggs and some butter from the fridge and set them on the island beside the mixing bowl before she began rummaging through the drawers, looking for some kind of filling. The fridge was a chef’s dream, stocked with anything and everything Gwen could imagine wanting, and she smiled as she grabbed a package of sliced pepper jack from one of the middle shelves along with a green bell pepper from a crisping drawer and topped off the collection with a package of prosciutto. Not quite the ingredients for a traditional Denver omelet, but close enough. The kitchen was, thankfully, rather intuitively laid out so she didn’t have to open every cupboard to find what she was looking for. She plucked a knife from the block beside the stove and set it on the island, and laughed softly when she found a stash of cutting boards in a narrow cabinet next to the hideaway trash and recycle cans in the island. She was in the middle of dicing up the bell pepper after having already whisked up a half-dozen eggs when Brooke returned with the Sunday Times.

“Looks good,” Brooke commented as she took a slice of prosciutto from the package and popped it into her mouth. “You want any help?”

“Nah. It’s okay.” Gwen shook her head and gave the last of the pepper a quick chop. “I got it.”

“All right.” Brooke opened the fridge and reached inside. “You okay with a multigrain bread?”

“Sure.”

Even though she didn’t really know Brooke all that well, Gwen was pleased to find that they worked well with each other, effortlessly moving around the other as they prepared breakfast.

“So what time did Regan and Luke call it quits with the game last night?” Gwen asked as she slid an omelet onto a plate and used the edge of the frying pan to fold it over on itself. She pushed the plate toward Brooke, who dropped a couple pieces of buttered toast onto it while she served up the second omelet.

“I honestly don’t know. Three, maybe?” Brooke shrugged as she placed some toast onto the second plate. “It was late. I’ll be surprised if she comes down before noon, honestly. But, whatever, we’d already planned on not doing anything today anyway because those events are always such a pain in the ass to put on.”

“Then why do it?” Gwen asked as she sat down at the island, leaving a seat between her and Brooke so they could spread out the paper without getting in each other’s way.

“It’s something her grandfather started doing decades ago to try and make their employees feel appreciated, and when he passed away a few years ago she just picked up where he’d left off.”

“Surely it’d be less stressful to do it at a venue somewhere…”

“Oh, no doubt.” Brooke chuckled. “But Grandpa Mark always hosted them at his house down in Beverly Glen because he thought that holding these things at his home made them feel more intimate and less corporate, if that makes sense, and so Regan just carried on the tradition.” She shrugged as she used the side of her fork to cut off a corner of her omelet. “It’s honestly not that bad since we staff out pretty much everything; it’s just exhausting having so many people at your house, ya know?”

“I can imagine,” Gwen murmured as she cut into her omelet.

“This is incredible,” Brooke half-moaned around a mouthful of eggs. “You are now the official omelet maker if we’re all doing breakfast.”

Gwen smiled and nodded, rather liking the idea of weekends like this becoming a regular thing. Luke and Mallory’s mutual dislike for each other had made things like this impossible—she had been forced to choose one or the other from the very beginning because they could only maintain a civil air around each other for so long before the bickering began—and it was so nice to be able to just spend time with with a group of people whose company she genuinely enjoyed. “I can absolutely do that.”

“Good.” Brooke traded her fork for her coffee cup and hummed appreciatively as she took a sip. “So what’s up with you and Dana?” she asked as she set her mug down and picked her fork back up.

Gwen choked on the bite of omelet she she had been in the middle of swallowing and dropped her fork to her plate as she reached for her coffee to try and wash it down. “I’m sorry?” she asked after she had managed to swallow.

“Sorry.” Brooke smiled apologetically. “I really wasn’t trying to kill you there.”

Gwen nodded and focused on her plate. “No. Of course.” She used the edge of her fork to break off a piece of omelet. “Why do you ask?”

“You mean besides the fact that you two were cuddled up together almost all night?” Brooke asked, the right side of her mouth lifting in a small, sad smile. “I just want to make sure you guys know what you’re doing. She was so hurt after you ran out on her in Maui and then when she saw you at the gala…” Her voice trailed off and she shook her head. “It wasn’t pretty. I’m just worried about her, you know?”

“She’s lucky to have friends like you guys,” Gwen murmured. She laid her fork on her plate and gathered her coffee cup in both her hands. The warm ceramic was soothing, and she brushed her thumbs over the sides of the mug as she tried to organize her thoughts. Part of her wanted to tell Brooke to mind her own business, but she also knew that Brooke was only looking out for Dana.

That was something she could more than appreciate.

“Honestly, I don’t know what we’re doing ninety percent of the time.” Gwen sighed. “We’re both painfully aware of the situation, but it’s just so hard, sometimes, to…” She set her coffee mug back onto the island. “I care about Dana very much, and the last thing I want is to have her hurt again. But at the same time, it’s getting harder to pretend that I don’t feel the way I do. From the moment I met her, she…she’s just so wonderful and amazing – and I’m sure you know all of that already,” she ended sheepishly.

That elicited a smile. “For what it’s worth”—Brooke reached over and gave Gwen’s arm a light squeeze—“as Dana’s friend, I appreciate the way you’re trying to do the right thing.”

“Yeah, well…” Gwen’s voice trailed off as she remembered what she had done in the shower not even an hour before. She might be trying to do the right thing, but it was getting tougher and tougher to keep herself from crossing the line she knew they could not cross.

“Maybe you’re not such a bad person after all, Gwen Harrison,” Brooke mused gently, “even if the situation is definitely less than ideal at the moment.”

“You sound like Luke,” Gwen whispered, rubbing the backs of her hands against her eyes.

“Please don’t say that.” Brooke nudged Gwen’s knee with her own. “Because that means I’d sound like Regan, and one of us has to be the adult in this marriage.” Her tone softened as she asked, “Are you going to be okay?”

“Honestly, I’m not the one I’m worried about,” Gwen admitted quietly.

“And that”—Brooke titled her head and smiled—“is why I’m asking. Because, for as much as my loyalties lie with the woman sleeping upstairs in my guest room, I’m also worried about you. I didn’t think I would after the wedding and everything, but seeing you with Dana, I get it. You two just can’t stay away from each other.”

“It would be easier if we could.”

“Maybe,” Brooke agreed. “But would you really rather not have her in your life?”

Gwen swallowed thickly as just thinking about it made her heart ache, and shook her head. “No.”

Brooke sighed and turned on her stool to pull Gwen into her arms. “You’ll be okay,” she whispered, smoothing a hand up and down Gwen’s back.

“Gwen?” Dana’s voice, soft and unsure, called from the kitchen doorway. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah,” Gwen replied quickly, glad that she hadn’t let the tears in her eyes fall when Brooke had pulled her into that hug because there was no way she’d be able to hide them from Dana.

“We’re just having some girl-talk,” Brooke explained.

“Girl talk?” Dana repeated, watching Gwen warily.

“Without me?” Jay’s deep baritone asked in mock horror as he came into the kitchen wearing his clothes from the night before with his shirt untucked. He waved at Brooke and asked, “Coffee?”

Brooke pointed at the Keurig. “Over there. Pods are in the cupboard above the machine. Help yourself.”

“You are a goddess,” Jay groaned as he padded through the kitchen in his bare feet.

Dana rocked back and forth on the balls of her feet before she started for the island, her eyes dancing over Gwen’s face even as she asked Brooke, “You didn’t threaten her or something stupid, did you?”

“She didn’t,” Gwen said, quick to come to Brooke’s rescue. She smiled reassuringly as she took Dana’s hand and gave it a light squeeze, knowing by the deep furrow in her brow that she would not be calmed by words alone. “I promise.”

“Yeah, down, mama bear,” Brooke teased, winking at Dana. “Your girl makes a damn good omelet, by the way.”

Dana rolled her eyes and nodded. “I’m sure she does.”

“Would you like one?” Gwen asked.

“I do,” Jay interjected.

Brooke laughed and slapped at Gwen’s leg. “Let’s finish eating and then you can show me your evil ways while we make breakfast for these two.”

“Evil ways?” Gwen asked.

“Dude, this omelet is fucking sinful. So yes, evil ways.”

“Wow.” Dana chuckled as she took the empty stool to Gwen’s right. “I can’t wait, then. Jay, can you make me a cup of whatever?”

“You got it.” He snapped off a salute.

“How’d you sleep?” Brooke asked Dana as she spun her plate to get a better angle to cut into her omelet.

“Like a dream,” Dana half-moaned, half-sighed, stretching her arms up over her head.

Brooke chuckled as she lifted her fork to her mouth. “Of course you did,” she murmured.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Dana asked.

“Be nice to my wife,” Regan warned, smacking Dana upside the back of the head as she shuffled into the kitchen.

“Hey!” Dana protested, her knees hitting Gwen’s thighs as she spun on her seat to face her attacker.

“Stop beating our guests.” Brooke lifted her face to accept the kiss Regan dropped to her lips, and smiled. “I didn’t think we’d see you before noon.”

“Yeah, I’m just full of surprises like that.” Regan yawned loudly and shook her head. “Or, maybe Gino called and woke my ass up.”

“Gino?” Gwen asked Dana softly.

“He’s the party planner we worked with for the thing last night,” Brooke answered, rubbing a gentle hand over Regan’s hip. “Is everything okay?”

“Yeah.” Regan scrubbed her hands over her face and nodded. “He just wanted to let me know that they’ll be by a little later than usual to clean up.”

“So why didn’t you just go back to sleep?” Brooke asked as she cut off another bite of eggs.

“Because you weren’t there,” Regan replied, looking at Brooke like she was stupid for even asking. Her brow furrowed slightly as she looked around the kitchen. “Where’s Luke?”

“Snoring his ass off upstairs,” Jay answered as he slid a cup of coffee across the island to Dana.

Regan laughed and, suddenly looking much more awake, clapped her hands excitedly. “I’m gonna cannonball his ass. Who wants to come?”

“What…” Gwen leaned over and whispered in Dana’s ear, “Do I want to know?”

Dana chuckled against the rim of her coffee cup and shook her head.

“Jay,” Brooke said, “do you have your phone on you?”

He nodded. “Yeah. Why?”

Brooke grinned. “Because you’re gonna want to video this shit.”

“Oh, well, if there’s gonna be a video, should I get the floaties?” Regan asked.

Brooke shook her head and waved her off. “You’ll be fine without them. Have fun cannonballing your new friend and we’ll be making breakfast by the time you get back.”

“What is cannonballing?” Gwen asked when Regan skipped out of the kitchen with Jay hot on her heels.

“She’s gonna cannonball jump his bed and, if history plays out, send him flying onto the floor,” Brooke explained.

Dana nodded, her expression saying that she had been on the receiving-end of that wake up call on at least one occasion. “Worst fucking way to wake up ever.”

Gwen laughed. “I’m almost sorry I didn’t go up with them to watch, then.”

“Eh, Jay’ll get a video.” Brooke shoveled the last bite of omelet into her mouth and pushed the plate toward the far side of the island. “I’ll nosh on the toast while we’re cooking.”

“Is there anything in particular you’d like in your omelet?” Gwen asked Dana.

“Other than a third omelet?” Brooke teased.

Dana flipped Brooke off and popped up enough to reach across the island to steal a piece of Brooke’s toast. “Nah, I’ve got toast to tide me over.”

“Did you just steal my food?” Brooke asked.

Dana lifted her shoulders in a small shrug and smiled as she took a big bite of the pilfered toast. “Maybe.”

“HOLY FUCK!” Luke’s voice bellowed through the house.

“Wow, he’s got a set of pipes on him,” Brooke observed with a laugh.

Gwen chuckled and reached over to give Dana’s leg a squeeze. “I’ll make your omelets now.”

“Omelets? Plural?” Brooke hiked a disbelieving brow at Gwen. “God, she’s got you so whipped.”

“Hey!” Gwen argued with a laugh.

“Shut up, Waterman,” Dana chuckled, covering Gwen’s hand on her thigh with her own and giving it a light squeeze. “You forget, I know all your dirty secrets.”

“Yeah, well, that’s great and all, but it only matters if I’m actually embarrassed by them—which I’m not,” Brooke retorted.

Dana laughed and pulled her hand away from Gwen’s. “Good point.”

“YOU ARE AN EVIL LITTLE SHIT, REGAN WATERMAN!” Luke’s voice carried into the kitchen.

Gwen chuckled and shook her head. “I think we better get going on that food,” she told Brooke as she got to her feet. She shoved her plate with her untouched toast over to Dana and said, “Knock yourself out.”

“See”—Dana picked up a triangle and pointed it at her accusingly—“Gwen shares her toast.”

“Yeah, well, Gwen must like you more than I do, then,” Brooke retorted with a wink. She pushed the mixing bowl Gwen had used for the eggs earlier toward the trash can and said, “You crack?”

“I can do that,” Gwen agreed as Luke, Regan, and Jay ambled into the kitchen, the former looking much less amused than the latter. “Hey, Luke.”

“Fuck you,” Luke grumbled.

Jay laughed. “He’ll be better once we get some food in him.”

“Yeah, well, Dana gets the first two,” Gwen replied as she pulled the carton of eggs closer to get started on cracking enough for the first round of omelets. “The rest of you can figure out for yourselves who gets one next.”

“Why does Dana…” Regan’s voice trailed off and she shook her head. “Never mind. I get it. She’s your favorite.”

Gwen laughed and glanced at Dana through her eyelashes as she nodded. “Yep. She is.”

THIRTY-FIVE

“Great job today, guys.” Gwen smiled at the trio of cellists that made up her performance cello master class. “Keep working on Dvorak’s Violoncello Concerto, and I’ll see you next week.”

She clasped her hands in front of herself and nodded as they chorused their thanks for the class, pleased about the way the day’s session had progressed. The students chatted amongst themselves as they began gathering their things, and once Gwen was convinced there would be no additional questions coming her way, she made her way over to the small instructor’s desk at the front of the practice room to check her phone. She ran her seminar in a way that left the hour or so of class for the students to practice what had been discussed during the main portion of the class, which meant that her own cello was already safely stowed in its case and resting in the corner behind the desk, and she habitually used this time to respond to any messages she had missed during the three-hour session.

Her stomach growled as she plunked her purse onto the desktop, and she chuckled to herself as she pulled the phone from her purse despite the fact that she had been full-to-bursting after her lunch with Dana earlier. Somehow, though she had no idea how, exactly, she seemed to be acquiring Dana’s ridiculous metabolism.

Her home screen showed that she missed three texts and she glanced up at her students to see how they were progressing in their packing up as she opened the app. She was not all that surprised to see that Luke and Dana had texted her, but the sight of Brooke’s name in her message feed was still new enough to make her arch a brow in surprise even though the text was just a quick—Hi, hope you’re having a good day—that she replied to with a smiley emoji and a similar sentiment. Luke’s message—Good luck @ dinner with Mal. Call me if you need me—made her smile as she shot back a quick reply of thanks with a promise to call later.

She hummed softly to herself as she pressed her thumb to Dana’s name in her message list, and her eyebrows lifted as she saw the picture Dana had sent. One of her athlete’s must have taken it, as she was caught at the top of completing a pull-up in a cardinal and gold bedecked weight room during what Gwen guessed had been the team’s lifting session. She was wearing the knee-length charcoal gray hiking shorts Gwen had last seen her in, but had changed from her team tee into a tight royal blue tank. The fact that Dana was in exceptional shape was no surprise to Gwen, but as her eyes roamed over the defined, bulging muscles of Dana’s upper back and shoulders, she had to admit that she honestly hadn’t realized there were so many muscles in a person’s back.

“Shit,” she muttered, the low curse morphing into a soft laugh when she saw that Dana had also included a quick note-slash-caption for the picture—Just hanging out while the kids lift that was punctuated with a monkey emoji.

A chorus of goodbyes from the back of the room drew her attention from her screen, and she waved at her students as the phone in her hand began to ring. She was a little surprised to see Mallory’s name on the screen just because she wasn’t supposed to meet her for another half an hour, and she blew out a soft breath as she accepted the call. “Hello?”

“I’m going to have to cancel our dinner plans, I’m afraid,” Mallory began without preamble, the sound of chinking china and quiet laughter a traitorous background track to her voice. “I just can’t afford to lose any of these final hours of preparation time.”

Gwen sighed and frowned as she nodded, though, if she were being honest, she wasn’t all that surprised that Mallory was cancelling on her. She had half-expected a call like this earlier in the day and, if anything, she was more bothered by the fact that Mallory was just so brazenly lying to her than the fact that she was actually canceling on her. “Right.”

“I’m sorry,” Mallory continued, sounding entirely distracted. “Forgive me?”

Gwen sighed. “Yeah. Sure. I guess I’ll talk to you later, then?”

“Of course.”

“Yeah,” Gwen hummed. “Well, then, have a safe flight tomorrow. Good luck with your audition, I’m sure you’ll crush it.”

“Thank you.” More laughter bubbled in the background, and Gwen grit her teeth at the sound of it. “I’ll talk to you later, darling.”

“Sure,” Gwen replied, unable to keep the you-have-got-to-be-fucking-kidding-me she was feeling from her tone. Not that it mattered, really, Mallory had already disconnected the call. “Why do I even bother?” she muttered to herself, shaking her head as she stared at her phone, which had flashed back to the message from Dana she had been looking at when Mallory called. There was nobody else she’d rather spend the evening with anyway and, now that her night was free, she figured she might as well see if she was still nearby to maybe go grab some dinner with her.

“Hey, stranger,” Dana answered on the second ring. “Wasn’t expecting to hear from you tonight. Is everything okay?”

“Eh.” Gwen shouldered her purse and started for the door.

“What happened? Did your class not go well?”

“No, the class went fine. I am, however, suddenly free for dinner tonight, so I was wondering if you’d want to meet up somewhere.”

Dana muttered darkly under her breath, the quiet curse mostly unintelligible, though Gwen did pick up Mallory’s name. “I would love to go to dinner with you. I’m still in my office, actually, we just finished looking at some tape. Would you just want to meet me over here and we can decide what to do then?”

“I can do that. I’m just walking out of my classroom now; so, I can be there in maybe ten minutes?”

“I’m not going anywhere,” Dana promised. “The gate should be open because the dive team is practicing right now, but if it’s not or they don’t let you in, just call and I’ll come meet you. Otherwise, just gimme a ring and I’ll let you in when you get to the offices.”

A small, soft smile curled Gwen’s lips as the gentle warmth of Dana’s voice soothed most of what remained of her ire toward Mallory. “Sounds good. I’ll see you soon,” she promised, waiting until Dana finished echoing the sentiment before she disconnected the call.

The halls of the music building were quiet as she made her way toward the main entrance, and the sidewalks beyond it were not much more active. Gwen loved being on campus during this time of year, when the sidewalks were mostly empty and she wasn’t worried about being jostled or having to avoid students on bikes or skateboards who were rushing to get to class, and she took advantage of the quiet to truly re-center herself as she meandered along the paths that cut between stately brick buildings on her way to the pool.

A weathered red kickboard was propped between the main pool gate and the frame to hold the door open, and Gwen was careful to be sure that she didn’t dislodge it as she closed the gate behind her. She smiled and waved in response to the curious looks the diving staff gave her as she strode past them on deck, and watched interestedly as divers bounced and flipped not just the boards, but also in the dryland area with a trampoline across the pool, impressed as she always was by their skill. The elevator doors slid open as soon as she pressed her thumb to the call button, and she hooked her thumbs under the sides of the shoulder straps of her case as she stepped inside, half-wondering if anyone had even used the elevator in the time since she’d taken it after leaving Dana’s office after lunch.

Bill was walking out the door of the aquatics staff offices when Gwen stepped out of the elevator, and he grinned as he held the door for her. “Back again, huh?”

Gwen smiled and nodded. “I am.”

“Do me a favor and don’t keep her up too late, okay? I need her here to run the morning practice tomorrow.”

“I will do my best to see that she gets to bed at a reasonable hour,” Gwen promised with a little laugh as she edged through the door he was holding for her, being careful to not whack him with her cello case.

“I knew I could count on you.” He winked. “Well, you girls have fun tonight. I’ll see you later, Gwen,” he said as he let the edge of the door start to slip from his grasp.

“Bye, Bill.”

The floor of offices was quiet except for the soft hum of the air conditioner, the empty offices lining the hall lit only by the sun that still shone through the windows. The lights were on in the office at the end of the hall, however, and Gwen arched a brow in surprise when she recognized the melody drifting through the open door as Danzón No. 2—one of the pieces they had played at the gala the night she and Dana had run into each other for the first time after Maui. She hovered in the doorway to Dana’s office when she spied her sitting behind her desk, head bent over the sheet of paper she was scribbling on, an adorable flop of hair covering half her face. A feeling of peacefulness settled in Gwen’s chest as she watched her work, her mind and soul calmed by Dana’s steady presence. It had been that way for a while now, really, now that she thought about it, and she sighed softly as she leaned her head against the doorframe, more than content to spend the rest of the night right here just watching Dana work.

“Didn’t anyone ever tell you it’s rude to stare?” Dana teased, her gaze warm and twinkling with something Gwen didn’t dare label as affection.

Gwen smiled as she finally stepped through the open door. “I didn’t want to interrupt.”

“You can interrupt me any time you want.” Dana tapped the screen of her phone with her left hand to turn off the music that had been playing as she dropped her pen onto the paper she had been working on. “Besides, I’m just fiddling with sets for the rest of the week. It’s nothing super-important. I wing-it half the time, anyway.”

“Okay, then,” Gwen chuckled.

“Good.” Dana nodded and pushed herself to her feet. She ran a hand through her hair as she rounded her desk to stand in front of Gwen, the warmth in her gaze clouded with concern that Gwen hadn’t noticed from a distance. “You okay?”

“I am now that I’m here,” Gwen whispered.

“I’m glad,” Dana murmured, the left side of her mouth quirking in a small smile as she reached up to gently tuck a strand of hair that tickled Gwen’s cheek behind her ear. “You deserve so much better than her.”

Gwen tried and failed to contain the soft, shuddering sigh that tumbled from her lips at the light touch, though she just barely managed to keep her eyes from fluttering shut when a lone fingertip lingered on the hinge of her jaw for a few heartbeats before Dana pulled away. “Thank you.”

Dana nodded and huffed a breath as she blinked away the emotion that had softened her expression, revealing too many truths that were necessary to ignore. “So, dinner. What are you in the mood for?”

“I’m guessing you’d prefer to stay somewhere around here since it’s kind of in between our houses?” Gwen asked.

“I don’t mind driving out to your place if that’s what you’d rather do,” Dana said with a small shrug. “If you hadn’t called, I would have probably gone home and ordered a pizza or something because it’s so late, so…”

“I can’t make you come all the way to Hollywood.” Gwen shook her head. “I promised Bill I’d make sure you got enough sleep tonight to handle practice in the morning.”

Dana chuckled. “I don’t even want to know how that conversation went down, but okay.”

“It wasn’t like that!” Gwen bit her lip as a light blush warmed her cheeks. “Anyway,” she stressed the first syllable to signal that she was absolutely done with that avenue of conversation, “on a scale of one to starving, how hungry are you.” She laughed when Dana just shrugged and smirked in response. “All right. I get it. Stupid question.”

“Nah, I’m just kidding. I can go for anything if there’s something in particular you have in mind.”

Gwen hummed under her breath as she ran through her mental file of downtown restaurants because no matter what Dana said, she was not going to make her drive all the way to Hollywood, and grinned as she settled on a choice. “I know just the place. You okay if I drive and just bring you back here for your car afterwards?”

“Of course. Do I get to know where we’re going?” Dana asked.

“No.” Gwen smirked. “Don’t you trust me?”

“Completely.” Dana’s answered without hesitation, her tone and smile carrying so much gentle warmth that it made Gwen’s heart flutter. “Do you want to leave your cello here? Or will it be okay in your car?”

Gwen cleared her throat softly and shook her head. “The place has secured underground valet parking, and it’s cooled off enough that it’ll be okay in the car for a couple hours.” She shrugged. “So there's really no reason for us to have to come all the way back up here later.”

“Sounds fancy. Will I be okay in this? The only other clothes I have here are some warm up pants that I wore over my shorts this morning and a team jacket.”

“You’ll be more than fine in what you’re wearing. Although,” she added thoughtfully, “you might want to take the jacket, just in case.”

“Okay.” Dana ducked back behind her desk to retrieve her warm-up jacket from the back of her chair. “Ready.”

“Excellent,” Gwen murmured, edging into the hall and waiting for Dana to lock up her office for the night. “I parked in the structure right here,” she shared as they made their way toward the exit.

“Okay.” Dana reached past Gwen to push the door open.

An easy silence settled between them after that as they walked, each of them more than content to just enjoy the other’s presence—an unexpected but much appreciated gift considering neither of them had expected to see each other again until at least the weekend. Gwen smiled at the way Dana’s hand brushed lightly against her own as their steps fell into sync, the soft graze of fingers on fingers more than adequately replacing actual conversation as neither of them took the half-step away from the other that would allow them to avoid the contact. It was both innocent and brazen at the same time, and while Gwen knew in her head that she should feel guilty about the way that feather-soft touch made her pulse jump every time their hands touches, she didn’t. She couldn’t be bothered to even try, really, because the feeling of Dana’s hand brushing ever so slightly against her own was the unequivocal highlight of her day.

And so they walked in silence, beneath leafy boughs that whispered the secrets of the wind overhead and over the streaks of sunlight and shadow that painted the sidewalk beneath their feet, turning simple concrete into an abstract masterpiece. The interior of the open parking garage mirrored the gentle quiet that had wrapped itself around them like a blanket on the walk over, the air warm and comfortable, their footsteps a soft echo along the nearly empty aisle as they made their way to Gwen’s car.

Dana reached past Gwen as soon as she unlocked the SUV, pulling open the rear passenger-side door and stepping out of the way with a chivalrous bow. “Milady.”

“Thank you,” Gwen murmured, dipping her head in a small nod. She slid the case along the back seat and draped a blanket from the floor over it before buckling it safely in place. She tucked her hair behind her ears as she climbed out of the car and stepped out of the way so Dana could push the door closed, the clash of the door hitting the frame reverberating through the garage around them. “Easy, tiger,” she teased.

“Sorry,” Dana chuckled lightly.

Gwen bit her lip at the way Dana’s tender, playful smile made her pulse stumble over itself, catching for a moment and then speeding up as if to make up the ground it had lost in the falter, and tilted her head toward the car. “Come on, Ryan. Let’s get out of here.”

THIRTY-SIX

Dionysus was, without a doubt, Gwen’s favorite restaurant in all of downtown. Tucked high atop a meticulously restored early 20th Century limestone and brick building on Hill Street, the intimate wine and tapas bar provided stunning views of the heart of downtown Los Angeles—from the varied heights and architectural styles of the buildings clustered around Pershing Square, to the large park itself. It was a not-so-secret hidden gem, which made it nearly impossible to get a table without a reservation, but the owners were on the board for LA Phil, so Gwen had no trouble securing them a comfortable table that had a couch on either side instead of chairs in the corner of the rooftop patio overlooking the park.

“So, what do you think?” Gwen asked, smiling at Dana as their server retreated after bringing them each a glass of merlot and promising that their first round of small plates would be out shortly. They were sharing the couch under the space heater, not for the warmth the burner provided as the temperature was still in the high-eighties, but because it afforded the best view of the park and the city beyond.

“This place is incredible,” Dana enthused, a hint of awe in her voice as she looked around them, her gaze sliding over the green park below and settling on the glass building to their left that reflected the vibrant blues and reds and yellows of the sky as the sun began its slow descent to the horizon. “I can’t believe I’ve never even heard of it before. Do you come here a lot?”

“Not as much as I’d like, no.” Gwen shrugged and shook her head. “Luke and I will come here before performances every once in a while, but it’s not the kind of place I feel all that comfortable coming to by myself and Mallory’s not really a fan of their food for some reason, so…”

Dana sighed and swallowed whatever ill thoughts darkened her expression with a healthy swig of wine. “Well, I love it.” She nodded slowly as she looked over their surroundings before focusing back on Gwen. She lifted her glass in a toast and inclined her head. “So, thank you for bringing me here.”

“Thank you for coming.” Gwen tapped their glasses together. She sipped at her wine and sighed happily as she relaxed into the overstuffed pillows that softened the back of the wicker sofa. “I honestly couldn’t think of a better way to end my day than spending it here with you,” she confessed in a soft voice that barely carried over the music and conversation that filled the patio.

“Well the feeling is mutual, I assure you,” Dana murmured, turning just enough in her seat as she relaxed to mirror Gwen’s posture that their knees rested lightly against each other. “So what music did you cover in class today?” She balanced her wine glass on her leg and smiled at the curious look Gwen gave her. “I'm trying to expand my musical horizons.”

“I noticed you were listening to Danzón Number 2 when I got to your office tonight.” Gwen chuckled when Dana’s smile turned shy at the observation. She turned sideways on the couch, tucking her right ankle under her left knee, and rested her right arm on the back of the sofa. “How in the world did you find it? Arturo Márquez isn’t exactly a household name…”

“I…I um…” Dana cleared her throat softly. “I may have had my agent get in touch with the symphony to get a copy of the set list from the night you guys played at the Children’s Hospital gala.”

“You could have just asked me,” Gwen pointed out with a kind smile. She chuckled when Dana blushed and looked away, and decided to let the matter drop because Dana was clearly embarrassed and the last thing she wanted to do was make her uncomfortable. “But I’m glad you like it. It’s actually one of my favorites. As for my class,” she continued, and winked when Dana’s gaze lifted back to hers, “we began breaking down Dvorak’s Violoncello Concerto. It's a ridiculously involved piece, but I've had this group for a year now and I know they can handle it. I have it on my phone, if you’d like to hear it now.”

“I’d like that,” Dana admitted, her lips once again wearing that adorably shy smile of hers.

Gwen nodded and set her wine glass on the table as she leaned down to pick her purse up off the floor. Their appetizers arrived just as she set the bag on the cushion between her and Dana, and she smiled politely at their server as she announced the dishes as she set them down.

“Sautéed mushrooms in a white wine-garlic sauce, our house specialty bruschetta with homemade mozzarella and drizzled with balsamic and white truffle oil, and artichoke hearts sautéed with capers, tomatoes, garlic, and an amazing white wine sauce. Enjoy.” She smiled and tipped her head in a small bow as she backed away.

“This looks incredible,” Dana murmured as she looked at the plates in front of them.

“The mushrooms are my personal favorite, and Luke is a big fan of their artichokes,” Gwen shared as she pulled her phone from her purse. She smiled at the text alert from Luke on her home screen asking if she needed him to feign an emergency to get her out of dinner with Mallory, and swiped open the message to fire back a quick reply so he would stop worrying about her. Mal cancelled, am @ dinner w/Dana. Will call later. Message sent, she closed out the app and opened her music one instead. Of course, before she could even open the playlist with the Dvorak’s concerto, a response from Luke popped up on her screen—asdfjkl! Grrrr!! Good for you. Don’t forget to ask her about next weekend. Regan said yes. Talk when we talk. Love ya!. “Oh, Luke,” Gwen chuckled softly to herself.

“Hmm?” Dana hummed, her expression confused as her fork hovered over the plate of artichoke hearts.

“Eat, eat,” Gwen said, waving at the food as she pulled up the appropriate playlist and pressed her thumb to the appropriate track. “Luke’s just being Luke.” She laid the phone on the table in front of them. The music carried over the ambient noise well enough, and she bobbed her head with the familiar tempo. “The first big cello section doesn’t begin until close to the four-minute mark,” she explained as she picked up her own fork.

“Okay.”

“Oh, and before I forget, are you busy next weekend? We’re doing a concert at the Bowl with Pentatonix, and we were all given a couple of tickets for guests. I know you don’t have practice Sunday mornings, but I feel like I should warn you that it’s an evening performance—the curtain is at seven thirty.”

“I’d love to come watch you play.” Dana smiled.

“Good.” Gwen speared a mushroom. “Because Luke’s already invited his replacement best friend and her wife, and they’re going too.”

“Oh he did, did he? Nice to know they’re at least keeping us in the loop,” Dana laughed, shaking her head.

“Right? Anyway, I was thinking it’d be fun to have everyone over to my place afterward for a drink or something and maybe some dessert?”

“I think that sounds like a great idea.” Dana nodded. “Count me in.”

“Great,” Gwen murmured. “We’ll just leave the tickets at will-call for you guys to pick up the night of the concert.”

“Sounds good.”

The music playing from Gwen’s phone picked up in tempo and volume, and she smiled as she tipped her head at the device. “Cello section is coming up.”

“Who’s playing right now?”

“Us, actually. We recorded this at a performance last December.”

“So this will be you playing?” Dana asked, eyebrows lifting over the frame of her sunglasses.

Gwen nodded. It had been controversial at the time since, as principal cellist, the solo should have been given to Roland Yves on title alone, but Rhode had opened it up to anyone interested and had an inter-symphony audition for it. It had been run just like a regular blind audition—curtain covering the stage, carpet on the stage floor to mask the sound of the performer’s steps since women’s heels have a distinctly different sound than men’s dress shoes—and she had ended up winning the solo in what she would later learn was a sweep of the judges. “It will, yeah.” She tilted her head and listened to the music. “In three, two—”

“Shush and lemme listen,” Dana interrupted, placing a finger over Gwen’s lips as she picked up the phone and angled the speaker toward her ear. She smiled at the disbelieving look Gwen was giving her and pulled her hand away. “Sorry?”

“It’s fine,” Gwen murmured, touched that Dana seemed to care so much about listening to her play. “Just be warned that the entire piece is approximately forty-two minutes long.” Dana nodded as Gwen heard herself begin to play, and she smiled as she popped the mushroom that had been hanging out on her fork for the duration of their conversation into her mouth.

“Wow,” Dana breathed after a few minutes of listening and eating in silence, the breathy awe in her tone enough to make Gwen blush. “Is this available to buy somewhere, or can you send it to me? I want to be able to listen when there isn’t a bunch of other noise getting in the way.”

“I’ll send you the track,” Gwen promised.

“Awesome.” Dana paused the music and handed Gwen back her phone. “Sorry I hijacked your phone.”

“For that kind of enthusiasm?” Gwen smiled. “You are more than welcome to hijack my phone whenever you’d like.”

Dana blushed. “Was it too much?”

“No.” Gwen murmured, shaking her head and giving Dana’s hand a light squeeze. “I’m flattered.”

“You shouldn’t be. You’re amazing.”

“I’m glad that you think so.” Gwen tipped her head in a small bow.

“Of course I do,” Dana whispered, her smile wistful.

Gwen was glad they were both wearing sunglasses because she knew, without a doubt, that if she could see the emotion she was certain was shining in Dana’s eyes at that moment, she would do something monumentally stupid like reach out and pull her into a kiss. Her pulse raced at the thought, her imagination having no trouble creating a stomach-fluttering image of what it’d be like, and she cleared her throat softly as she looked away.

“Did I say something wrong?” Dana asked softly.

“No.” Gwen shook her head. “Not at all. I just…” She took a long, deep breath and held it for a moment before letting it go in a quiet whoosh. “It’s nice…to hear stuff like that.”

Dana sighed. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.” Gwen shook her head again and licked her lips. “I like it. A lot.”

Dana bit her lip and nodded. “I’m glad.” They stared at each other for a heavy moment, and then Dana tilted her head at the food in front of them. “Your mushrooms are a million times better than Luke’s artichokes, by the way.”

Gwen smiled, grateful as always for the fact that Dana seemed to understand just what she needed without having to be told. “Believe me, I know. But I’ll let you break the news to him when you see him again.”

“Okay. But you better protect me if he gets mad.”

“Like you can’t take care of yourself.” Gwen rolled her eyes.

Dana smirked. “I don’t want to get in trouble for beating up your best friend.”

“Eh, fuck him. He’s cheating on me with Regan, anyway,” Gwen deadpanned.

“Okay, then,” Dana chuckled and nodded as their server returned with their entrées. “Glad to see you’re not upset about it or anything.”

Gwen laughed and leaned away from the table as their server set their plates in front of them. “How can I be mad when I get you out of the deal?”

“Can I get you ladies anything else?” the server asked, wiping her hands on her apron.

Gwen looked at Dana and, when she shook her head, answered for them both, “I think we’re good.”

“Let me know if you need anything else,” their server said as she backed away.

“We are getting the better end of this quasi-best-friend-breakup-thing, aren’t we?” Dana picked up their conversation from where it had been interrupted as she picked up her fork.

“We absolutely are,” Gwen agreed with a small smile.

“Yeah.” Dana nodded slowly. “I think so too.”

THIRTY-SEVEN

“Hey, you okay?” Luke asked, his expression concerned as he crouched beside Gwen’s chair on stage at the Hollywood Bowl. The rest of their colleagues were filing off the stage to wait out the downtime between warming up and the actual performance backstage, but Gwen couldn’t stop looking at the chair that had belonged to Mallory for the last four years.

Belonged, past tense, because Mallory had indeed outlasted all contenders at her audition two days before and walked out as the newly crowned concertmaster for the London Symphony Orchestra.

Gwen had expected to feel relief that she could finally end this charade of a relationship and move on—and she did, oh how she did, she had actually let slip a few tears as an invisible weight lifted from her shoulders when she heard the news Thursday night—but she also recognized that there was one more step in this journey and that it was, in a way, the hardest one. She had never been good with confrontation, had actively avoided it as much as possible, and yet for her to have the chance to find the happiness she so desired, she had to to stand in front of Mallory and possibly break her heart when the last thing she ever wanted, regardless of how Mallory treated her, was to hurt her.

“Gwen.” Luke squeezed her knee. “Hey.”

“Hmm?” Gwen blinked a few times as she tore her gaze away from the concertmaster’s chair across the stage to look at him. “What?”

Luke’s forehead wrinkled with concerned as he rubbed his thumb over the inside of her knee. “Are you okay?”

“Oh.” Gwen nodded, her attention drifting back to the chair across the stage. “Yeah. I was just thinking…”

“About Mallory.”

Gwen nodded again. “Yeah.”

“Are you second-guessing ending things with her?”

“No. Not at all. It’s just…” Gwen sighed and shook her head. “Bittersweet, I guess, now that it’s really over. Or, will be, soon,” she corrected, shaking her head. “I know you don’t get it, but—”

“Nah, Gwen,” Luke interrupted. He sighed and moved to sit in the chair to Gwen’s left, looping his right arm over her shoulders as he pulled her into a light hug. “I get it.” He pressed a kiss to her temple. “You loved her.”

“I did,” Gwen murmured. “Once upon a time I really did, and now I just…” She sighed and leaned her head on his shoulder. “I feel like an asshole because she has no idea that for the last couple months I’ve been counting down the days until I could walk away from her. That I’ve been honestly relieved that she was too wrapped up in herself and her stupid audition prep to make me choose between spending time with her and seeing Dana because guilt would have had me choosing her when all I want is to be with Dana. She thinks everything between us is fine and I…”

“Want Dana,” he supplied gently.

Gwen swallowed thickly and wiped at her eyes, not at all surprised that he skipped right to the heart of the truth she hadn’t dared voice when she was alone, never mind when she was with him. “How…” she breathed.

He sighed, his hand around her shoulder tightening reassuringly. “It’s not hard to see, sweetie. From either of you, really. God, if you could just take a step back and see the way you are together, it’s so fucking obvious. I haven’t seen you as happy as you are with her, but it’s more than that. You’re…at peace. Like you’re right where you’re supposed to be. And you feel it too, don’t you?”

Gwen rubbed a hand over her mouth and nodded. Everything he had said was true. From the moment she had heard Dana threaten to beat Regan with her leg, she had been completely helpless to resist the spark between them that compelled her closer. She wanted Dana with her kind eyes and warm smile, her gentle touch and her unwavering ability to make her feel like she deserved to be happy. She wanted a lifetime of easy conversations with her and comfortable silences and random text messages that made her smile and laugh out loud. “But I can’t.”

“You can.”

She wiped at her eyes again and groaned. Why did everything always have to be so goddamn complicated? “Not right now, no. I can’t.”

Luke hummed and leaned his head against hers. “Soon.”

“Soon,” Gwen repeated, the single syllable trembling with weeks of barely suppressed longing that was dangerously close to breaking free.

He pressed a kiss to her forehead. “Do you want me to try and find Regan and everybody whenever they get here and tell them that you’re not feeling well and that we’ll do drinks and stuff another night?”

Gwen shook her head and finally pulled away to look at him again. “You don’t need to do that. I’m fine.” She rolled her eyes at the disbelieving look he shot her. “Okay, so maybe I’m not. But I will be. I promise.”

“Yeah, you will,” he confirmed with a small smile.

“Harrison! Benoist!” Rhode hollered from the side of the stage. “You’ve got some people at the west gate asking for you!”

Luke looked at Dana, and it was clear by the look in his eyes that he reached the same conclusion she did about who it could be. “Did Dana say anything about them trying to see us before the show?”

Gwen shook her head. She had talked to Dana when she was on her way home from the pool earlier that morning to cement their plans for the night—they were all just going to meet at her house later because there was no way they’d be able to find each other after the concert got out—but she hadn’t said anything about trying to meet up before the show.

“You wanna go with me see what they’re up to? Or would you rather find a quiet corner backstage and wait until after the show?”

“I’m not going to sit here by myself.” Gwen smiled. Phone conversations and text messages were nice, but when all was said and done, what she needed more than pretty much anything at this point was just to feel the calm Dana’s presence never failed to elicit within her. Really, just knowing that Dana was nearby and waiting for her eased the tension that had settled in her back and neck over the course of the day. “Besides”—she took a deep breath and tightened her hold on her bow and cello as she pushed herself to her feet—“I don’t trust you and Regan to not gang up on Dana if I’m not there to supervise you two.”

Luke laughed. “I have no idea why you say that.”

“Of course you don’t,” Gwen drawled, grateful for the banter that helped chase the shadows from her thoughts. She took a deep breath and let it go slowly. Dana was here and they were going to perform with one of her favorite groups, and she was determined to not worry about the unpleasantness that waited for her whenever Mallory returned and just enjoy the night.

“West gate?” Luke asked as they approached Rhode.

“Yep.” The conductor nodded. “I tried to get them just waved in, but since their names weren’t on the list…”

“Yeah, we didn’t realize they’d be doing this,” Gwen explained with a small smile.

“No worries. We’ve got time to kill now, anyway.” Rhode smiled. “We’ll line up in forty-five, so just make sure you find some time get some water and something to eat before then. It’s going to be a long night.”

Gwen and Luke snapped off identical sassy little salutes that had Rhode chuckling softly and rolling his eyes at them, and after a brief stop to divest themselves of their instruments, they made their way through the fluorescent-lit bowels of the Bowl to the musician’s entrance. The concrete corridors were bustling with vendors, grips, and techs rushing to make sure that everything was ready, the pre-show energy as contagious as it always was, and it put an unmistakable bounce into their steps as they wound their way through the throng.

Though the sun was not due to truly set until around the time the show began, the Bowl’s location in the hills and the towering half-dome of the amphitheater meant that dusk had fallen when they stepped through the musicians' entrance to the wide concrete access drive that was crowded with vans and trucks that had brought in the required equipment for the night. The combination of the breeze trickling through the canyon and the cool shadows made Gwen shiver as they wound their way through the maze of vehicles to the west gate, and she shook her head at the concerned look Luke shot her.

“Benoist and Harrison?” the security guard stationed just inside the gate asked as they approached.

“That’s us,” Luke confirmed with a nod.

“Do you know a Mister Jay Bonita?” the guard asked, looking at his clipboard.

“I sure hope so since I’m supposed to marry him in January,” Luke quipped.

“Okay, then,” the guard chuckled, setting his clipboard on his chair before he turned to open the gate. “I’ll let them in.”

Gwen smiled when she saw the face she had been hoping to see when the gate was rolled open enough to revealed their guests. “Hey,” she murmured, her smile untamable as her gaze locked onto electric blue eyes crinkled with happiness. An ear-splitting screech drew her attention to Regan, who was jumping up and down and waving her arms in what Gwen assumed was her best rabid fangirl impersonation.

“OH MY GOD! IT’S LUKE FUCKING BENOIST!” Regan screamed.

Luke, completely unfazed by her greeting, grinned and tugged at the tips of his collar. “Damn right I am.” He waggled his eyebrows and gave Regan his best come-hither look. “Hey, sexy lady, you lookin’ for me?”

“Bet your cute gay ass I am.” Regan winked and held out her arms.

Dana chuckled softly as she sidled up next to Gwen, bumping their arms together as she whispered, “I tried to talk her out of it, but she wasn't having it.”

“No, this is great,” Gwen assured her.

“Nice!” Luke grinned, pulled her into a crushing bear hug, and spun her around twice before setting her down again. “My first groupie!” He smiled sheepishly and pulled Jay into a much more affectionate embrace, swaying him lightly from side to side. “Or my second.” He pecked his lips apologetically. “Sorry, babe.”

“Second?! After that amazing scene I just created?” Regan huffed. “I’m genuinely offended right now.” She laughed when he just stuck out his tongue in response before kissing Jay again, and shook her head as she pulled Gwen into a light hug. “Hey, Gwen.”

“Hey.” Gwen chuckled as she gave Regan a light squeeze. “That was quite the show you just put on.”

“Yeah, I'm pretty amazing like that,” Regan agreed with a little laugh.

“I’m feeling a little left out here, Gwen,” Brooke declared, holding her arms out.

Gwen smiled and slipped from Regan’s arms to her wife’s. “I’m glad you guys could make it,” she murmured against her ear.

“Me too,” Brooke whispered, squeezing Gwen tight before letting her go.

“Gimme some sugar,” Luke said as he spun Brooke into his arms and dipped her. He winked at Regan as he dropped a chaste kiss to Brooke’s cheek before righting her. “Better?”

“Much,” Brooke laughed as she smoothed her hands over the skirt of her dress.

“Excellent.” Luke grinned and turned to Dana who was hovering at the perimeter of their little group. “You know you want some of this,” he teased as he held his arms out, palms up, fingers wiggling in a come-hither motion.

Dana chuckled and shook her head as she gave him a quick hug. “Hello, Luke.” She cleared her throat softly as he let her go, a shy, nervous smile tugging at the left side of her lips as her gaze landed on Gwen, the air between them crackling with electricity as they just stood there, staring at each other.

Regan gave Gwen a light shove in Dana’s direction. “I swear, I have to do everything when it comes to you two,” she murmured, her tone gentler than Gwen had ever heard before. “Just give her a damn hug.”

“Regan,” Dana sighed.

Gwen smiled at the annoyed look Dana was shooting Regan, and chuckled softly as she felt Regan’s hand press against the back of her shoulder again. “You don’t have to be so damn pushy,” she muttered, even as she allowed gentle force of the shove to carry her forward. Her breath caught in her throat as she stopped in front of Dana, who seemed to be seriously considering whether or not she wanted to do this. “We don’t—”

Dana licked her lips and shook her head. “I want to,” she whispered as her hands closed around Gwen’s hips in a tender hold, pulling her forward. “I want…”

Gwen’s eyes fluttered shut as she pushed herself up onto her toes and looped her arms around Dana’s neck. Her heart skipped a beat as Dana’s hands tightened around her hips, urging her closer, and then surged forward in an erratic sprint when Dana’s body was finally, finally pressed tightly against her own. She squeezed her eyes shut tighter as she melted into the embrace that was a million times better than the ones that haunted her dreams because this time it was real.

It was real.

“God,” Gwen sighed against Dana’s neck as a feeling of rightness settled inside her, so warm and soothing that she never wanted to let go.

Dana hummed and wrapped her arms around Gwen’s waist. “Yeah,” she agreed softly, her breath tickling Gwen’s ear. She cleared her throat as the sound of Luke and Regan’s voices warned them they wouldn’t be alone for much longer, and tightened her arms around Gwen’s waist one last time before she pulled away.

Gwen swallowed thickly as she forced her eyes open, and her stomach flipped at the naked emotion she saw swirling in Dana’s eyes. “Dana…”

“I know.” Dana’s lips quirked in a small, lopsided smile as she nodded. She sighed and looked past Gwen, to where Luke and Regan were having an exaggeratedly loud conversation about which Pentatonix song was their best.

“Gwen, please tell this idiot that Hallelujah is the best cover Pentatonix has ever put out,” Luke demanded as he appeared from between identical white paneled trucks with Regan hot on his heels.

“It’s a good one,” Gwen agreed.

“Good, yes, but it doesn’t come close to their cover of Radioactive that they did with Lindsey Sterling,” Regan argued.

“I gotta go with Luke on this one,” Dana spoke up, shooting Gwen a sly wink.

“Okay, you know what?” Regan pointed at Dana, clearly fighting to keep from laughing—a battle she lost a split-second later. “Fine. Whatever. You all suck.”

“You voted against her too, huh?” Dana asked Brooke.

Brooke just smiled and shrugged. “Maybe.”

“So much for loyalty,” Regan grumbled shaking her head. “Anyway, we need to pick up the food I ordered and I want some wine, so we’ll see you guys back at Gwen’s after the concert?”

Gwen nodded. “Sounds good.”

Jay kissed Luke on the cheek, and the turned with a smile to do the same to Gwen. “Break a leg, you two.”

Luke grinned. “Thanks.”

“Break a leg, guys,” Brooke and Regan chorused, waving as they turned toward the gate.

Gwen smiled and waved her thanks as the almost hesitant brush of fingertips against her waist drew her attention to the only person she wanted to impress that night.

“Break a leg,” Dana whispered, her smile so soft and gentle that it took Gwen’s breath away.

Gwen licked her lips and nodded. “Thank you.”

Dana nodded and gave Gwen’s wrist a light squeeze. “I’ll see you later.”

“Okay…” Gwen murmured, her stomach coming alight with butterflies as she watched Dana take a few sideways steps before, shoulders lifting with a heavy breath, she turned toward the gate.

“You okay?” Luke asked in a low voice.

“Yeah. I am.” Gwen nodded as she tore her attention away from Dana’s retreating form to look at her friend. She smiled at the concern she saw staring back at her and reached out to give his hand a quick squeeze. “I’m great.”

“Good.” He threaded their fingers together as they started to make their way back inside. “I was worried Regan pushed you guys a little too far that time.”

“No.” Gwen shook her head, her lips curling in a gentle smile as she replayed how amazing it had felt to finally, finally hold Dana in her arms. “It was…” She sighed. “Really nice.”

Luke chuckled and bumped their shoulders together. “Good.”

THIRTY-EIGHT

“And we’re in the car by ten,” Luke sighed happily as he climbed into Gwen’s car. Because they were meeting at her house after the concert, he had dropped his car off before the show and they’d carpooled over to make things easier. “I can get used to this.”

Gwen smiled and nodded. Though they also played for two hours for their regular performances at Walt Disney Concert Hall, when the twenty-minute intermission and the obligatory after-show meet-and-greets were finished, they were lucky to be getting to their cars before midnight. Nights like this—where they were merely the supporting cast and not the main attraction—were a blessing. “Probably better to not get too used to it, though,” she pointed out as she started the engine.

“Yeah, yeah. I know. Do you think we’ll beat them all back to your place?”

“The concert was sold out, so who knows.” Gwen glanced over her shoulder as she began backing out of the parking space before focusing on the image from her back-up camera on her dash.

“Could you believe they got called back for two curtain-calls?”

“They deserved it. It was a great concert.” Gwen smirked as she finished backing up and shifted into drive. “How pissed do you think Regan was when they came back with Hallelujah again for the final one?”

Luke cackled and shook his head. “God, that was so fucking awesome. I about died when they announced that.”

Gwen laughed. “Yeah, I noticed.”

“Whatever.” He punched open the little storage compartment where Gwen kept the auxiliary cable for her radio. “I made a new playlist today. Wanna hear it?”

“Go for it,” Gwen said, relaxing in her seat as they inched forward in line toward the exit. Even parking in the premier lot was not enough to assure them a quick getaway. “Is it more dance-pop-type stuff? Dana’s been stealing a lot of songs off those playlists of yours for her swim practices.”

“Because she’s a smart woman,” Luke drawled. “And, yeah, actually, it is.” He hooked his phone to the radio and opened the music app. “I’ve been trying to find some new songs for our wedding reception playlist.”

“I still can’t believe you guys aren’t going with an actual band for that.”

“First of all, you know as well as I do that bands are fucking expensive. Second of all, we just want it to be a big party. If the music is from a CD or whatever, who cares. We just want to have fun with our friends and family and dance until our legs give out.”

“Oh, I’m sure that’ll happen,” Gwen assured him with a smile as the first song of his latest playlist began. She recognized the song as one Dana had been playing the other day on deck when she went by the pool to meet her for lunch, and bobbed her head with the beat as Luke sang along beside her.

Once they finally made it out of the parking lot, the trip back to Gwen’s house took only ten minutes, and she smiled when she saw Dana’s Mini parked in her driveway.

“Damn. That’s impressive,” Luke muttered. “How’d she beat us back?”

“Honestly? She probably used her handicapped placard,” Gwen guessed, waving at Dana as she edged past her into the garage. “She doesn’t use it often, but when parking’s a bitch like it would’ve been tonight, she doesn’t have a problem taking advantage of it,” she explained as she shifted into park and killed the engine.

“Oh. That makes sense. You know, I totally forgot she even…” He made a chopping motion at his shin as he picked up his phone. “She’s just Dana, you know?”

“I know,” Gwen assured him as she opened her door. She smiled at Dana, who was hovering at the mouth of the garage, hands shoved in the front pockets of her slacks. “So, what’d you think of the show?”

Dana smiled and tilted her head toward her right shoulder as she ambled into the garage. “Eh…”

“Hey!” Gwen protested with a laugh as she yanked the back door of her car open.

Dana shook her head, her gaze smoldering as she said, “You know I always think that you’re amazing.”

“Yeah, what about me?” Luke demanded playfully as Gwen leaned into the back seat to unbuckle her cello.

“Passable, I guess,” Dana retorted.

“Good enough.” Luke shot her a sassy wink as a fresh set of headlights illuminated the garage. “It’s Jay,” he announced as he went to meet his fiancé.

“Passable,” Gwen chuckled as she pulled the carbon fiber case from the back of the car and stood it on the ground in front of her.

Dana smirked. “I know you can do it”—she pointed at the cello when Gwen turned around, her smile soft and hopeful—“but can I carry that up to the house for you?”

“I…” Gwen sighed and swallowed the rest of the refusal that was poised on the tip of her tongue when Dana’s smile faltered. “That’d be wonderful. Thank you.”

“My pleasure,” Dana murmured as she carefully slipped the straps over her shoulders and adjusted the case so it was comfortable. “Damn, this is heavy.”

“And that’s one of the lightest cases on the market,” Gwen informed her as she slammed the car door shut. She tilted her head toward the mouth of the garage. “You okay?”

Dana laughed and nodded. “I could carry you up those stairs on my back right now at a sprint; I think I’ll be okay with this little thing.”

“There’s no way you could carry me up there,” Gwen argued as she punched the code into the keypad set in the frame to close the garage door.

Dana’s gaze swept over Gwen’s body and a slow, suggestive smile tugged at her lips when theirs eyes met. “Oh, I totally could.”

“Totally could, what?” Jay asked.

“Damn, Gwen!” Luke whistled. “You’re actually letting someone carry your precious cello? Dana Ryan”—Luke winked at Gwen as he dropped to a knee in front of them, right fist held over his heart and head bowed low—“you are my hero.”

“Shut up,” Gwen muttered, aiming a playful kick at his ass.

Luke laughed and hopped away from her foot. “Whatever. I’m hungry. How long do you think Regan and Brooke will be?”

Dana shrugged and motioned for Gwen to lead them up the stairs. “I took one of the disabled spots near the entrance and met them at the ticket window, so I dunno exactly where they ended up parking. I can’t imagine it’d be too much longer, though.”

“Yeah, I’m totally riding with you next time we all go out, by the way” Luke informed her. “Because that can come in really fucking handy.”

Gwen smiled at the sound of Dana laughing behind her.

“You’ll have to fight that one out with Regan,” Dana told him. “Just be warned, she fights dirty.”

“You know, that doesn’t really surprise me,” Jay chimed in with a laugh.

“I can take her,” Luke insisted.

“I dunno, she took down the starting outside linebacker back in college because he wouldn’t take no for an answer,” Dana shared as they reached the front porch.

Luke laughed, clearly not convinced. “Really?”

“Yup.”

Gwen glanced over her shoulder to see if Dana was just messing with him, but she could tell by the smirk on Dana’s face that she was telling the truth. “Damn.”

Dana nodded. “She has a third-degree black belt in Taekwondo.”

“Bullshit,” Luke scoffed.

Dana laughed. “Fine, don’t believe me. Not my ass that’s gonna end up in a sling.”

“Is she for real, Gwen?” Luke asked.

Gwen grinned and shrugged as she pulled her keys out of her purse and unlocked the front door. “Why are you asking me?”

“Fuck if I know,” Luke answered.

“I’m not bullshitting you,” Dana told him as they followed Gwen into the house.

Gwen laughed at Luke’s incoherent mumbling as she set her keys and purse on the hall table and turned to Dana. “I can take that now,” she said, pointing at the cello case sticking up over Dana’s shoulders.

“I got it.” Dana winked and shook her head. “You like to keep it in the corner of the study by the bookshelves in the study, right?”

“Yeah.” Gwen shook her head “But you don’t have to—”

“Like not having to do something I want to do has ever kept me from doing it, ” Dana retorted with a little laugh as she sauntered through the living room toward the back bedrooms.

“Wow, she’s got you whipped,” Luke teased as Gwen threw her hands in the air and started for the kitchen.

“Shut up.”

Luke couldn’t help teasing her just a little bit more. “You really trust her to put your baby away unsupervised?”

“Stop being an asshole,” Jay interrupted, smacking Luke on the shoulder.

“Thank you,” Gwen said, throwing a grateful smile over her shoulder at Jay. “And yeah, I do,” she added, answering Luke’s question.

“Damn,” Luke drawled.

Gwen rolled her eyes and shrugged. “Whatever.” She waved at the fridge. “I just got a cheesecake sampler and a fruit and cheese tray since I didn’t know what people would be in the mood for. Can you grab them for me?”

“Ooh, cheesecake!” Luke cheered as he yanked open the fridge.

“Wine?” Jay asked.

“Can you grab the white out of the fridge and maybe pick a bottle or two of red from the rack?” Gwen asked, motioning to the built-in wine rack that was built into the middle of the bank of upper cabinets on the fridge wall. “I’m not sure what everyone’s going to be in the mood for.”

“On it,” Jay assured her with a nod.

“Thank you.” Gwen opened the cabinet above the dishwasher and grabbed a half-dozen salad plates that would be more than big enough for their desserts. She set the plates next to the cheesecake Luke had set on the counter above the drawers that held her cutlery, and then began pulling out a matching number of stemless wine glasses. Each glass had a different colored silicone sleeve around it, and she rolled her eyes when Luke reached in front of her to snag the green one. “Really?”

“It’s my glass,” he retorted with an unrepentant smirk.

“Can I have the orange one?” Jay asked, smiling hopefully.

“God, no wonder you two are engaged,” Gwen chuckled as she nodded and handed him his requested glass.

“I call dibs on red!” Dana announced, pointing at the glasses as she sauntered into the kitchen with Storm hot on her heels.

“Knock yourself out,” Gwen replied as she knelt down to say hello to her cat, and smiled at the way Storm immediately ducked under her hand for a light scratch.“Were you a good girl while I was gone?”

“She was stretched out on your bed when I passed by your room to get to the study,” Dana shared as she plucked her desired glass from the counter and turned to Jay, who was in the middle of uncorking a bottle of merlot. “When you’re done, please?” she asked as she set the glass on the counter in front of him.

“Absolutely,” Jay assured her with a smile.

“How’s my buddy Storm doing?” Luke cooed as he knelt beside Gwen to tickle the soft fur behind Storm’s ears. “You’re getting so big!”

Storm cocked her head at Luke and then, with a definitive swish of her tail, left them to wind herself around Dana’s ankles, her low, rumbling purr more than loud enough for everyone to hear.

“Rude,” Luke said, pointing an accusing finger at the kitten.

Dana laughed and bent down to pick up Storm, cuddling the kitten against her chest as she pushed herself back upright. “You can’t help liking me best, can you, Storm?”

Gwen shook her head in amusement as she stood up, a soft smile tugging at her lips at the way Dana hummed and nuzzled the top of Storm’s head. She blinked in surprise when a light elbow landed in her ribs, and shot Luke a confused look. “Hmm?”

“Doorbell,” he said, tipping his head in the direction of the front door. Sure enough, a moment later a loud triple-knock echoed down the hall. “You want me to get it?”

“Oh.” Gwen nodded. “Sure. Thanks.”

“You can make it up to me by giving me a piece of the Snickers and the white chocolate raspberry,” Luke replied with a grin and a wink as he headed for the foyer.

“That sounds good,” Dana said, her eyes glimmering with warmth as she smiled sweetly at Gwen. “Can I have that too?”

“Sure,” Gwen chuckled, nodding as she turned to the counter to begin plating. “Though I’m starting to think that I should have gotten two cheesecakes—one for you and Luke to split and one for the rest of us.”

“Well, there’s always next time,” Dana agreed in an amused tone.

“Gimme the kitty,” Jay demanded, and Gwen had no trouble picturing the way he was, no-doubt, holding his hands out and making a grabby motion with his fingers.

“Ugh, fine,” Dana groaned, as if she were being incredibly put-out by having to share. A moment later, her fingers ghosted over the small of Gwen’s back as she murmured near her ear, “What can I do to help?”

Gwen bit her lip and closed her eyes as the feeling of Dana’s breath against her ear sent a pleasant shiver through her, and had to swallow thickly to clear the lump in her throat before she answered, “Since Jay’s gone crazy cat lady and stolen my kitten, could you pour?”

“Of course. What would you like?”

“Whatever’s open is fine,” Gwen whispered.

“You got it.” Dana gave her hip a light squeeze before disappearing.

Gwen took a slow, deep breath and held it for a moment before letting it go in an even slower exhale. She licked her lips as she blinked her eyes open, painfully aware of the way her pulse was still racing at Dana’s now absent touch, and cleared her throat softly as she refocused on plating Luke and Dana’s desserts. “What’ll it be, Jay?” she asked, glancing over her shoulder.

Jay’s smile was far too knowing for comfort, and he shrugged as he answered, “I’m good with plain.”

“One or two?”

“One.” He laughed. “I don’t burn the calories as quickly as Luke.”

“I hear ya,” Gwen commiserated wryly as her gaze traveled to Dana, who turned around at just that instant with generous glass of wine in her hand and a soft, enchanting smile curling her lips.

“Where’s this Snickers cheesecake my brother from another mother was talking about?” Regan asked, eyes twinkling with laughter as she ambled into the kitchen with Brooke and Luke right behind her. She grinned and plucked the purple glass from Dana’s hand. “Thanks.”

“That was for…” Dana sighed and rolled her eyes. “You’re welcome.”

Gwen laughed and shook her head as she pinched two more glasses between the fingers of her left hand and held them out to Dana. “Brooke, wine?”

“Please.”

“Pinot gris, merlot, or Syrah?” Dana asked as she took the glasses from Gwen and turned back to the wine

“Ooh, pinot gris sounds great, thanks.”

“Cheesecake?” Gwen asked.

“I’ll just pick at the fruit and cheese I saw out on the dining room table,” Brooke answered with a smile. “Thanks for having us over, by the way.”

Gwen smiled and tipped her head in a small bow as she plated Jay’s piece of cheesecake and a piece of white chocolate raspberry for herself. “Of course. It’s my pleasure, really.”

“Your wine, ladies,” Dana announced as she set a blue glass in front of Gwen and handed the hot pink one to Brooke.

“Thanks.” Gwen pointed at one of plates with two pieces of cheesecake and added, “That one’s yours.”

“Luke, take our plates,” Jay said as he set Storm on her feet. The kitten gave a mighty yawn and then padded out of the kitchen to find a place to sleep. “I’ll grab our wine.”

“Okay,” Luke agreed as he sidled up next to Gwen. “Which ones?”

“Those two.” Gwen pointed at their plates with one hand as she gathered Regan’s in her other. She turned and offered Regan her plate. “Your dessert, Miss.”

“You rock,” Regan enthused, smiling widely as she leaned in to drop a playful smackeroo kiss to Gwen’s cheek.

“Wow,” Gwen mused, chuckling softly.

“She does have that effect on people,” Brooke agreed as Dana laughed and nodded her agreement.

“Hey, would you guys be up for a game or something after we eat?” Luke asked as they all made their way from the kitchen to the attached dining room.

“Only if you’re prepared to get your ass handed to you,” Regan quipped.

“I’d like to see you try,” Luke sassed as he claimed the head of the table.

Gwen chuckled and glanced at Dana as they set their plates and glasses next to each other at the table.

“I know,” Dana murmured, rolling her eyes.

“You don’t know anything,” Regan retorted. She hiked her chin at Luke. “What games does she have?”

“Like, all of them.” Luke shook her head. “You don’t want to play Scrabble with her, though.”

Gwen beamed as Dana nodded solemnly in agreement.

“She beat you?” Regan asked, her voice rising in surprise.

“Handily.” Dana sighed and ran a hand through her hair. “It was embarrassing, really.”

Gwen laughed. “To be fair, you did better than most people do against me.”

“Damn,” Regan drawled.

“You two are more than welcome to go through the games I have and pick something,” Gwen told them.

Regan arched a brow at Luke. “You up for the challenge, Benoist?”

“Bring it, Waterman,” Luke replied. “After I finish my dessert, though. Playing for a couple hours makes me hungry.”

“You guys were awesome tonight, by the way,” Brooke said, nodding at Gwen and Luke.

“Best concert I’ve been to in a while,” Regan agreed. She pointed her fork at Luke. “Doesn’t mean I’m not going to mop the floor with you later, though.”

Luke laughed and shook his head. “I guess we’ll see about that one soon enough, Waterman…”

THIRTY-NINE

“Seriously?” Gwen put her hands on her hips and stared at Regan, who had just interrupted her and Dana’s turn for the fifth time to try and steal the game. Granted, group games like this weren’t her specialty because her friends and personal life just hadn’t mixed recently, but she honestly could not remember a single game of Taboo that had become this cutthroat.

“Keep going,” Dana instructed. “Brooke, don’t kill me,” she added as she pulled Regan into a headlock and clamped on hand over the redhead’s mouth. “Gwen, go.”

Gwen rolled her eyes and looked back down at the card she was holding. “We met in one of these.”

“Elevator.”

Gwen nodded and tossed the card onto the table as she picked up another. “World wide…”

“Web,” Dana answered

“Also known as the…” Gwen prompted.

“Internet.”

Gwen grinned and pulled her next card as Luke recorded their correct answer on his tally sheet.That one put them ahead of Luke and Jay and two more would give them the win over Regan and Brooke.

“Oh my god, would you stop licking my hand!” Dana yelled, loud enough to make Storm, who was sleeping in the little bed on top tier of her condo by the window, startle and shoot them a disbelieving kitten glare. She yanked her hand from Regan’s mouth and wiped it on her pants. “That’s gross.”

“You deserved it,” Regan sassed smugly.

“Focus,” Gwen said, snapping her fingers at Dana. There were only twenty-five seconds left on the timer and they needed two more answers to win. “Kara Danvers’ cousin.” Luke made a small sound like he wanted to shout out the answer, and Gwen pointed a warning finger at him. “Not you, too.”

“Superman,” Dana answered, her expression serious.

Gwen nodded and quickly pulled another card. Oh fuck. She clicked her teeth together as she tried to come up with a good clue.

“Ten seconds,” Luke called out.

“Shit,” Gwen muttered. She shook her head. This one was all but impossible. The only thing that might work was—“Natalie Merchant song. Ooh….” she sang the opening of the classic song as best she could and stared at Dana hopefully, praying she understood the reference. This was one of those things where their age difference might make a really disastrous difference.

Dana jumped to her feet with her arms in the air. “Jealousy!”

“Nice clue!” Jay said, clearly impressed.

“No way!” Regan protested as Jay’s phone, which they had been using as their timer, began beeping.

Game over.

Dana pulled Gwen into a victorious hug, swaying them from side to side as she gloated, “Ha ha! Take that, Waterman!”

Gwen laughed as she clung to Dana to keep her balance, her smile wide and untamable as she soaked up the feeling of Dana’s arms around her and their win.

“That was impressive,” Luke said, nodding at them as he set his empty wine glass onto the table. “Were you even out of elementary school when that song came out?”

“Probably not. But my sister is four years older than me and she loved her,” Dana shared, giving Gwen one last squeeze before relaxing her hold so that only one arm remained looped around Gwen’s waist. “And, I mean, come on, 10,000 Maniacs are amazing. That’s like, my childhood right there.”

“Fuck you very much for making me feel old, but you’re definitely not wrong.” Luke grinned. “Good win you two.” He slapped his hands on his knees and looked at Jay. “It’s getting late. You about ready to head out?”

“Yeah.” Jay motioned to the empty glasses spread around the coffee table in the living room. “You want us to help clean up?”

“I got it.” Gwen shook her head. “Thanks for coming over. This was fun.”

“It was,” Jay agreed. “We’ll have to do it again soon.”

“We’ve got Cards Against Humanity,” Regan offered.

Luke pointed at her and nodded. “Fuck. Yeah. Game night is at your place next time.”

“Oh god, the two of them and that game is going to be insane,” Dana chuckled.

“I’ve got a premier next weekend that I have to work with one of my clients, but maybe the weekend after that?” Brooke suggested.

Gwen nodded. “I’m in.”

“Us too,” Jay said when Luke turned to look at him hopefully. He laughed and shook his head. “Though Dana is right, it’s going to get entirely out of control.”

“Nah, that’s only if we’re drinking tequila,” Regan said. Her eyes widened and she looked at Luke. “Wait…”

“We’ll bring the tequila,” Luke assured her with a mischievous wink. “Jay makes an amazing margarita mix, too.”

“Lord help us all,” Brooke muttered as Regan whooped and clapped her approval.

Gwen laughed and nodded as Dana murmured her agreement to Brooke’s statement.

“You sure we can’t help clean up?” Brooke asked as she pushed herself to her feet and held her hands out to help Regan up as well.

Dana shook her head. “I’ll hang out for a few and help her get all this picked up.”

Regan smirked at Dana as she allowed Regan to haul her to her feet. “Sure you will…”

“Shut up,” Dana warned.

“What?” Regan asked, her face full of faux-innocence. “I’m just sayin’, you’re a very helpful person, is all.”

“Brooke, take your wife home before I have to take my leg off and beat her with it.”

“Oh my god,” Luke laughed. “That’s the best threat I’ve ever heard!”

“Yeah, but she’s all talk and no action,” Regan quipped. “She can totally run me down on two legs, but I can outrun her ass if she has to hop after me.”

“So wrong,” Gwen chuckled, shaking her head.

“True, though,” Regan pointed out with a laugh.

“Waterman,” Dana groaned, though she nodded her agreement. “Go home.”

Brooke chuckled and hooked her arm through Regan’s. “Come on, babe. Leave them alone.”

“But it’s so easy!” Regan protested playfully as she allowed Brooke to pull her toward the foyer. “Ugh, fine. You’re lucky my wife is making me leave!”

“Believe me, I know,” Dana shot back.

Gwen rolled her eyes at their antics and tipped her head in the direction of the front door. “Come on. I’ll walk you guys out.”

Dana touched Gwen’s wrist. “I’ll start bringing this stuff into the kitchen.”

Gwen smiled her thanks and allowed Luke to pull her into a one-armed hug as he and Jay made to leave as well.

“Did you have fun tonight?” Luke asked softly.

“Yeah.” Gwen glanced over her shoulder at Dana, who was watching them with a small, soft smile that made her pulse jump, and nodded. “I did.”

“Good.” Luke squeezed her shoulders. “I’m happy for you.”

“Me too,” Gwen murmured as his hand slipped from her shoulder. She sighed and smiled at Regan and Brooke, who were lingering near the front door. “Again, thanks so much for coming over tonight. It’s been a while since I’ve done something like this. It was fun.”

“You’re ridiculous.” Regan shook her head fondly as she pulled Gwen into her arms. “Thank you for the tickets and having us back here. It was a great night.”

Gwen gave her a light squeeze. “It was my pleasure,” she whispered.

“Group hug!” Luke called out as he wrapped his arms around Gwen and Regan.

“Oh god,” Gwen laughed as Brooke and then Jay joined in. “I can’t breathe!”

“You know you love it,” Regan teased.

Gwen smiled and nodded, too happy to even try and pretend that she didn’t love every minute of it. “I do.”

Regan chuckled and pressed a quick kiss to Gwen’s cheek. “Of course you do. Because we’re awesome. We’ll see you soon, cutie.”

“Yeah, cutie,” Luke parroted as he kissed Gwen’s other cheek. “See you at rehearsal on Monday?”

“Of course,” Gwen replied as the arms around her began to loosen.

“See you then, then,” Luke said, pointing a finger-gun at her and winking as he reached for the doorknob.

“You did not just do the finger-gun thing,” Regan groaned as she walked past him and out the door.

“What? Guys love it!” Luke called after her.

“Keep on thinking that,” Brooke told him with a smile. “We’ll see you guys soon,” she said, offering the three of them left in the foyer a little wave as she followed Regan toward the stairs.

“We really don’t,” Jay added, dropping a quick kiss to Gwen’s cheek. “Thanks for everything, sweetie,” he added over Luke’s gasp of mock-outrage.

“Rude!”

Jay rolled his eyes. “Yep.”

“You’re lucky you’re cute,” Luke huffed as Jay walked past him.

“I know.” Jay grinned and cocked his head toward the street. “Race ya home?”

“Oh, it’s on!” Luke accepted the challenge as he smiled at Gwen. “I’ll talk to you later.”

“Don’t get a ticket,” Gwen warned as she wrapped her right hand around the edge of the door.

“Who, me?” Luke asked as he began backing toward the stairs.

“Yeah, you, Mister Three-tickets-in-two-weeks,” Jay retorted.

Luke laughed and held his arms out to his sides as he turned toward Jay. “That happened one time!”

“Tell that to our premiums that have yet to recover,” Jay teased as he waved at Gwen.

Gwen chuckled as she waved back, and sighed as she shut the door. The night had been fun, but the peacefulness that filled the house now was a welcome relief after the hyper-energy of Luke and Regan playing off each other for the last couple hours.

“You really don’t have to do that,” Gwen said when she entered the kitchen to find Dana at the sink, giving the dessert plates they had all stacked in the porcelain bowl a quick rinse before loading them into the dishwasher.

“I want to,” Dana said, her expression soft as she glanced over her shoulder at Gwen. “Sounded like Luke and Regan were in top-form out there.”

Gwen rolled her eyes and nodded as she crossed the kitchen to stand on the other side of the open dishwasher. She held out a hand and motioned for Dana to hand her the plate she had just finished cleaning. “Of course they were. It’s almost crazy to think that a month ago they didn’t even know each other.”

“Right? Though,” Dana added with a small, shy smile as she handed Gwen the plate, “sometimes I find it hard to believe that we’ve only known each other for a couple months.”

“Yeah,” Gwen murmured. She looked down at their hands on the plate and sighed. “It feels like I’ve known you forever.”

“I know,” Dana breathed. She cleared her throat softly. “I can’t believe we actually beat them all in Taboo. Twice.”

Grateful for the change in topic, Gwen agreed, “Right? I figured we’d totally get our asses handed to us since they’ve all been together for years. Though, I think you actually getting that Natalie Merchant reference I threw out there is almost more impressive.”

“Yeah, I’m pretty awesome,” Dana drawled.

Gwen laughed softly and nodded. “Yeah. You are.”

Dana winked as she turned off the tap and handed the plate to Gwen. She dried her hands on the dishtowel that had been sitting on the counter beside the sink as Gwen set the plate into the dishwasher and closed the door, and ran a hand through her hair as she stepped into the now open space between them.

Gwen smiled as she met Dana’s gaze, so open and warm and searching that it stole the breath from her lungs. “Hmm?”

“You know that I think you’re pretty awesome too, right?”

“I’m glad you think so.”

Dana nodded, the corners of her eyes crinkling with her smile. “I do.” She blew out a soft breath and lifted her right shoulder in a little half-shrug. “Are we still on for brunch tomorrow?”

“Of course.” Really, for as much as Gwen had been looking forward to playing with Pentatonix and having everyone over after the show, she was looking forward to spending a quiet morning at the beach with Dana even more. “Do you want me to meet you at your place or at the café?”

“Why don’t you just come over to my place whenever you’re ready in the morning and we’ll go over together. If it’s not too hot, we could always walk there. It’s only like a little less than a mile away from my house.”

“That sounds like a plan,” Gwen agreed with a smile. She glanced at the clock on the microwave and sighed. It was after midnight, and she knew that Dana would need to get going soon. “Are you going to be okay to drive home tonight? It’s kinda past your bedtime.”

Dana nodded. “I’ll be fine.”

“Will you text me when you get home anyway?” Gwen asked as they began making their way toward the front door.

“Of course.”

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” Dana ran a hand through her hair as she stopped on the rug in front of the door, and sighed as she turned toward Gwen and reached out to take her hand. She gave it a little squeeze and murmured, “I had a lot of fun tonight.”

“I did too,” Gwen whispered, squeezing Dana’s hand for emphasis, enjoying the way Dana’s expression softened at the touch.

Dana licked her lips and edged closer, her eyes dancing over Gwen’s face. “I’m glad,” she breathed as she lifted her left hand to cradle the curve of Gwen’s cheek. Her head twitched in a barely noticeable shake as she dragged her thumb over the arch of Gwen’s cheekbone, like she knew she shouldn’t be doing this but she just couldn’t help herself. She swallowed thickly as she drew a feather-light line down to the corner of Gwen’s lips with the tip of her thumb, her eyes darkening when Gwen’s lips parted with a sigh in response. A quiet, plaintive sound rumbled in Dana’s throat as she dragged her thumb back to the point of Gwen’s cheek, her fingertips pressing just that little bit harder into the sensitive skin behind the hinge of Gwen’s jaw.

The hold was so ferociously tender that it made Gwen’s heart ache for more, and her eyes fluttered shut as she turned her head into the touch, her pulse pounding an irregular rhythm against Dana’s fingertips. She wrapped her right hand around Dana’s bicep to steady herself as she felt her step closer, her entire body coming alive as shallow, ragged breaths crashed against her lips. “Dana…”

“Gwen,” Dana breathed, the sound vibrating with such desperate longing that the restraint Gwen had been tenuously clinging to these last few weeks slipped from her grasp completely.

The smooth fabric of Dana’s slacks was warm against her fingers as she reached for her hip to pull her closer, needing to feel the strong, solid press of Dana’s body against her own. Eyes still closed, moving on pure instinct, she lifted her chin, and a soft moan bubbled in her throat when Dana’s lips landed on her own, new and familiar at the same time, the kiss so achingly gentle that it made her heart skip a beat.

The feeling of Dana whimpering into the kiss as it deepened made Gwen’s knees weak, and she was helpless but to echo the sound a moment later when Dana’s tongue stroked lightly against her own. Emotion swelled between them as they came together again and again, gentle and unhurried, each of them more than content to lose themselves in this moment they had been dancing around for what seemed like a lifetime. They traded slow, sweet kisses like they had all the time in the world, relearning what the other liked, just enjoying the pleasant flutter of euphoria that came with finally, finally having what they had been denying themselves until they were breathless.

“God, Gwen,” Dana murmured, smiling as she brushed the lightest of kisses across Gwen’s lips.

Gwen smiled and returned the kiss with a soft one of her own. “I’ve been wanting to do that for so long,” she confessed in a rough whisper.

Dana nodded and caressed Gwen’s cheek with her thumb. “Me too,” she breathed, licking her lips as she captured Gwen’s lips in another slow, sweet, heart-fluttering kiss, her hand dragging heavily down the side of Gwen’s throat, over her collarbone, and down her side to wrap both her arms around Gwen’s waist.

Gwen hummed as she looped her arms around Dana’s neck and lifted herself up onto the balls of her feet as she slanted her mouth over Dana’s, wanting nothing more than to spend the rest of eternity right here in her arms.

That plan, however, was rudely interrupted by the most unexpected and entirely unwelcome sound of her doorbell.

She frowned when Dana pulled away, breathing hard and blinking in confusion, and was just about to say they should ignore it when three hard, fast knocks rapped against the door.

“The hell?” Dana murmured.

Gwen shook her head. “I don’t know.” She took a deep breath to try and calm herself as she turned to look through the peep-hole to see who could possibly be on her porch at this time of night, and blew out a rough breath as the warm, pleasant buzz that had settled in her soul while she had been kissing Dana disappeared in a rush of cold, hard reality.

“Fuck.” Gwen licked her lips and scrubbed a hand over her face as she turned back to Dana. “I…um…it’s…”

“Who is it?” Dana prodded gently.

Gwen blinked back the tears that she could feel beginning to sting at the backs of here eyes and swallowed thickly. “Mallory.”

“Oh.” Dana’s expression tightened. “Right.” She blew out a loud breath and nodded. “I’ll just go, then.”

“No, don’t,” Gwen cried, reaching for Dana’s arm before she could pull away. “Please,” she whispered brokenly when Dana only squeezed her eyes shut in response.

“I…can’t…” Dana choked out, shaking her head. “I just…I can’t.” She opened her eyes, and Gwen’s heart broke at the way they shone with tears. “I’m sorry.” She pulled her arm from Gwen’s grip and reached for the door, yanking it open with such force that Gwen heard Mallory gasp in surprise, and hurried out the door.

“Dana,” Gwen called after her, ignoring Mallory completely as she chased after her. Dana, however, just ducked her head and all but ran toward the stairs, her gait rough and uneven in her rush to escape.

“Fuck,” Gwen swore, throwing her hands out to her sides in frustration as she turned toward Mallory. “What are you doing here?”

“Such a warm welcome, darling,” Mallory drawled, her forehead wrinkling with confusion as she looked past Gwen to the stairs.

Gwen groaned and pressed her fists to her eyes. She wanted nothing more than to go after Dana, but she couldn’t just leave Mallory without an explanation. This conversation had been eight weeks in the making, and dammit she was going to get it over with as quickly as she could so she could try and salvage things with the only person that mattered to her in the world.

She blew out a harsh breath and dropped her hands, making no attempt to hide her frustration as she stared at the woman across from her. “It’s late, Mal. What’s going on?”

“Aren’t you going to invite me in?” Mallory asked, flashing the hard, tight smile that Luke said made him think she was about to murder somebody.

The roar of an engine coming to life and rubber screeching on asphalt rent the air, and Gwen shook her head in defeat as she waved at the open door. Dana was gone and she had no chance to follow her now, so she may as well deal with this half of the mess of her life. It was the only way to repair the rest. For a moment she thought Mallory might hold out for an actual spoken invitation, but after a few seconds she just spun on her heel and walked inside like she hadn’t just watched an obviously distraught woman run away from her girlfriend’s house.

Gwen cast a sorrowful look toward the sea of lights below, and swallowed back her tears as she offered a quiet prayer to any higher power that might be listening. “Please keep her safe.”

FORTY

Gwen lingered on the porch for a few minutes, taking the time to try and ready herself as best she could for the coming confrontation. But when she finally made her way back inside to find Mallory in the living room, she found herself struck completely by surprise for the second time in ten minutes.

She had expected Mallory to be pacing in front of the fireplace, or with her arms crossed over her chest, understandably upset over what had just happened. Never in a million years would she have expected to walk into her living room and see Mallory Collingswood on one knee holding an open ring box in her hands.

“What…?” Gwen started, the rest of the question trailing into nothingness as she gaped at the scene in front of her.

Mallory smiled. “Marry me.”

“Marry you?” Gwen repeated incredulously. “Why?”

“Well, I figured that since we’ll be moving to London, we might as well go ahead and do it properly,” Mallory replied, her forehead pinching with confusion. “It seemed only fair. You’ve always been my biggest supporter, Gwen. I know that I’ve been less than attentive lately, but I promise that will change once we’re there and things are a little more settled.”

“I’m…” Gwen shook her head. She wasn’t going to do this with Mallory on bended knee in front of her. “Please get up.”

“I thought you’d appreciate the traditional approach,” Mallory murmured as she got to her feet.

“No, that was fine, I guess. It’s just…” Gwen sighed and rubbed a hand over the back of her neck, wishing there was an easier way to do this. She shook her head as she looked back at Mallory, noting the way her smile had hardened in a way that suggested she knew what was coming next. “I’m not moving to London, Mal.”

Mallory nodded slowly as she processed Gwen’s words. She snapped the ring box closed and dropped it in the purse that lay open on the coffee table beside her. “Is it because of that woman who ran out of here a few minutes ago?” she asked, and this time she did cross her arms over her chest.

“In a way, yes.”

“You’ve been seeing her while I’ve been away,” Mallory surmised.

Gwen bobbed her head from side to side and lifted her eyes to the ceiling. “Yes and no.” She sighed and looked back at Mallory. “It’s complicated. That was Dana. She’s a friend that I’ve been spending time with these last couple months, while you’ve been busy preparing for your audition.”

Mallory arched a single haughty brow for Gwen to continue.

Gwen licked her lips as she searched for the right words.

After about a minute of Gwen just staring at her, trying to come up with a way to even begin to explain, Mallory blew out a harsh breath and demanded, “Just say it, Gwen. You’re fucking her!”

Gwen took a deep breath and tipped her head in a small nod. “It only happened once, but yes.”

Mallory rocked back on her heels at the admission. “You really…?” The words trailed away in a stunned whisper. “Gwen? I never thought that you, of all people…”

“I didn’t mean to,” Gwen said, her heart beating heavily in the base of her throat. “I met her when I went to Hawaii almost two months ago to play that wedding when you guys were in Boston with the Pops. She…she so was charming and funny and wonderful that I had fun just hanging out with her, and then I went to her friend’s wedding reception after I finished playing and…” She shrugged. “It wasn’t something I planned or had any intention of doing, but there was dancing and way too much tequila and it just kind of…happened,” Gwen tried to explain, her hands falling open at her sides because, really, there was no real explanation for what she had done. “She’s not to blame in any of this, though; she didn’t have any idea that I was in a relationship when we… But I swear to you that it hasn’t happened again.”

“You really expect me to believe that you’ve been spending all this time with her and you haven’t slept with her again? That”—Mallory waved an angry hand in the direction of the front porch where they’d both watched Dana run away, so obviously distraught—“was not the reaction of a woman you’re just friends with, Gwen! What? Did you not tell her that you have a girlfriend?”

“I did, when we met again. A couple weeks later. She knows about you.”

“Well, it was nice of you to be honest with one of us!” Mallory snapped.

“Jesus Christ, Mal! Look, I know there’s nothing I can say that could possibly make you believe me, but I haven’t slept with her since that night. I didn’t even think I’d see her again. And,” Gwen sighed and ran a hand through her hair, “I was planning on telling you all of this when I saw you at the rehearsal right after the trip, but then you started telling me about Yount’s sudden retirement and the audition for the concertmaster position. You were so excited, and I know how important London is to you and how much you’ve always wanted to go back home, and I didn’t want to do anything that might fuck that up for you. So I didn’t say anything.”

Mallory held up a hand, one finger extended asking for a moment so Gwen fell silent. She took a deep breath, her shoulders lifting and falling with the effort, and then let her hand drop. “So you’ve been lying to me for the last two months? Letting me think everything was fine when really…”

Gwen pursed her lips and dipped her head in a small nod.

“I can’t believe you did that,” Mallory muttered harshly.

“Oh, like you were really even paying enough attention to me to even notice!” Gwen couldn’t help snapping back.

Mallory gasped. “That’s not—”

“Fair.” Gwen held up a hand. She huffed a breath. “You're right. I’m sorry. Things haven’t been good between us for a while, but this mess is all my fault, not yours. Look, I know it was a really shitty move on my part to not tell you but, after what I did, it felt like I owed you that much. After all we’d been through, the least you deserved was the chance to truly prepare for a job that you’ve had your eye on for years. I honestly didn’t expect to ever see Dana again after that weekend, but she was at that charity gala a few of us played at last month and things just…”

“Happened,” Mallory whispered roughly.

Gwen nodded.

“But you haven’t slept with her again.”

Gwen shook her head. “No. I haven’t.”

Mallory licked her lips and looked out the front window. “Small favors, huh?”

“Mallory,” Gwen sighed. “It’s not… Even if I’d never met Dana, even if I’d never made the worst mistake of my life by sleeping with her—because regardless of what you think of me, that is something I will forever regret—I would still be saying no to you right now. We’ve barely seen each other outside work for the last year, and that was before the audition so let’s not pretend that this is a recent thing. But besides that, my entire life, everything that I love, is here. The Phil, my teaching position at SC, and my friends are all here, and I’m not going to walk away from that. I can’t.”

“Even for me?” Mallory asked, her usual arrogance replaced with a heartbreaking vulnerability Gwen had only ever seen from her once or twice before.

Gwen swallowed thickly as her eyes filled with tears because, no matter how unhappy she had been with Mallory at the end, she hated seeing her hurt. “Even for you,” she whispered. “I’m sorry. I know you probably don’t believe me, and I honestly can’t blame you if you don’t, but I really am so, so sorry.”

Mallory blinked hard and shook her head as her gaze once again drifted to the front window. A heavy silence filled the room, and Gwen rubbed her hands together in front of her stomach as she waited for whatever was to come next.

After a long moment, Mallory turned back around, a small, sad smile tugging at the right corner of her mouth. “I know you are,” she murmured. “I just…” She wiped at her eyes before the tears that had been pooling could slip free.

Gwen bit her lip and willed her own tears to keep from falling. After waiting for what seemed like forever for this conversation, her heart still hurt because of it. And, no matter how much she wished otherwise, there really was nothing she could say that would make it any easier.

“I…” Mallory murmured after a few minutes of them staring helplessly at each other. She sighed and shook her head. “Thank you.” A small, watery smile quirked her lips at the look of utter confusion Gwen shot her. She rolled her eyes, sending a few stray tears down her cheeks, a weakness Gwen knew she hated to show and she was surprised when Mallory did nothing to try and wipe them away. “Not for the cheating part,” Mallory managed wryly. “But for the rest of it. I just beat out four of the best violinists in the world to become the concertmaster of the London Symphony Orchestra, and I probably wouldn’t have been as prepared as I needed to be for the audition had we had this conversation earlier. You helped me with Debussy. They loved the way I played La Mer, by the way. I let myself get carried away by the the wave of the music, just like you said, and when I opened my eyes I knew from the expression on their faces that I had it. But you’re right—it’s my dream job in my favorite city in the entire world. There is no way I would ever dream of passing it up to stay here, not even for you, if it came down to it, so…” She wiped at her cheeks. “I am sorry you won’t be there with me, though.”

“Mal…” Gwen swallowed around the lump in her throat because the Mallory in front of her now, who was open and honest and invested in their conversation, this was the Mallory she had fallen in love with once upon a time and she hadn’t realized until now just how much she had missed her. “I’m happy for you. You’ll be amazing.”

Mallory tilted her head to the side, a pale shadow of her usual arrogant smirk tugging at the left side of her lips as she stood just that little bit straighter. “Yeah.” She licked her lips. “Can I…” She held her arms out wide.

Gwen stepped into her arms and buried her face in the crook of Mallory’s neck, breathing in her familiar scent one last time as the finality of what had just happened settled on her shoulders. It was over. They were over. “I am sorry.”

Mallory’s arms tightened around her waist. “I know, darling.” She squeezed Gwen’s waist again and then backed away, wiping at her eyes. “Me too.” She picked up her purse and tilted her head toward the door. “I’m gonna…”

Gwen nodded. “Okay. Be safe.”

“You too,” Mallory murmured, her gaze sliding over Gwen’s face one last time before she took a deep breath and turned toward the door. “Goodbye, Gwen.”

Gwen wiped at her face as the thud of the front door slamming shut echoed through the house, and she swallowed thickly as she looked at Storm, who had popped up at the sound to look for trouble. “It’s okay, kiddo,” she murmured, shaking her head. “It was just…” She blew out a shaky breath. “Hard. Very, very hard. But also long overdue.”

Storm mewled softly and batted at the air, and Gwen sighed as she crossed the room to give her a little pet. Storm purred happily as Gwen’s fingers scratched along her side, and she yawned as she snuggled down into her bed to go back to sleep.

FORTY-ONE

Gwen continued to pet Storm long after the sound of light snores announced that Storm was sleeping soundly, hoping that the tactile feeling of soft fur beneath her fingers would force her thoughts into some kind of order. She was a mess of regret and sadness that things between her and Mallory had devolved to where they had, relief that it was finally over and that she didn’t have to lie any more, and underneath all of it was a simmering fear of the emotions on Dana’s face when she’d run off earlier that she’d been unable to read. It was that fear that drove her to pick up her phone and, even though the cold, leaden feeling in her chest from her conversation with Mallory had yet to ease, she gave Storm’s side a little pat before dialing.

She had to try and make sure that Dana was okay.

Even though the back patio was more private, she wandered out to the front porch with her cell before she pulled up Dana’s number, half-hoping that in the time that had passed since she had run off that she’d returned and that she would be able to hear Dana’s phone ringing nearby. It was a false hope, however, because the only ring she heard was the one coming from the speaker of her phone. When Dana didn’t pick up right away, her heart sank, and by the time the third finished its trill, she gave up expecting any answer at all.

Dana’s pre-recorded voicemail message picked up after the fifth ring. “Hey, this is Dana. If whatever you’re calling about is urgent, shoot me a text, or else just go ahead and leave me a message and I’ll get back to you as soon as I can. Thanks.”

“Hey,” Gwen murmured, her voice breaking. “Mallory just left and I…I was hoping we could talk about what happened tonight.” She licked her lips. “I know it ended in the worst way possible, but I…” Her voice trailed off and she shook her head. “Will you please just let me know that you’re okay? I…” She sighed. “I just wish you were here. So…I guess, wherever you are…please be safe.”

She disconnected the call and stared at the phone for a couple seconds, debating the intelligence of her next move before deciding that an ass-kicking was worth it if it somehow got her in touch with Dana.

“I was wondering when I’d be hearing from you,” Brooke drawled.

“So she called you guys.”

“Regan, but yeah. Sounds like things got exciting over there after we left.”

“That’s one way to put it, I guess. Is she there?”

“Yeah. She just pulled up a couple minutes ago, actually.”

Gwen closed her eyes, relief washing over her now that she knew Dana was safe. “Can I talk to her? Please?”

“Hold on.” Gwen listed to the silence on the other end of the line. A moment later Brooke came back and said, “She’s on the patio with Regan. It…well, if I’m being honest, it doesn’t look like something I want to interrupt right now, but once she’s calmed down and stopped kicking the shit out of my patio furniture I’ll let her know you called. Okay?”

“Can I come over?”

“I don’t…I think it’d be better if you just sat tight, for now.”

“Brooke…” Gwen pleaded.

“I know, sweetie. Believe me, I know. You two are just…you’re like magnets. You can’t help it and, honestly, I’m surprised you guys held out as long as you did. I don’t know what has her so pissed, really, because you both knew that things were…complicated, but I’m going to let Regan worry about that. How are you? How did things go with Mallory?”

“I’m…” Gwen’s voice trailed off into a sigh that conveyed better than words possibly could exactly how she was feeling at the moment. “Things with Mallory went as well as I could have hoped, given the circumstances,” Gwen murmured. She huffed a laugh that was completely devoid of humor and added, “She actually proposed, if you could believe it.”

“Oh fuck.”

“Yeah. That was pretty much my reaction too.” Gwen sighed. “It…telling her everything wasn’t easy, but lord knows that whole conversation was long overdue and she deserved the truth. I was expecting a lot more yelling, to be honest, but as hurt as she was…it was just a really bittersweet way for things to end.”

“I’ll bet. I’m glad you’re okay.”

“I’d be doing better if Dana would at least answer her damn phone.”

“I know.” Brooke sighed. “Give her a few minutes to vent whatever the hell it is that she’s venting about before Regan talks her down, and then I’ll go be the adult voice of reason. Okay?”

“Do I really have any other choice?” Gwen muttered.

“I’ll get your girl to you,” Brooke promised. “Even if it means I have to drive her over there myself, I will get her to you, okay? But you gotta just give her a little time to work through whatever it is that’s got her so messed up…”

“Okay.” Gwen closed her eyes and sighed. “Thank you.”

“My pleasure, sweetie. I’ll shoot you a text when I have a better idea of what’s going on, okay?”

“Is Regan gonna kick my ass?”

Brooke chuckled. “No. But if what I’m looking at outside my kitchen window is any indication, she may be kicking Dana’s soon. We got you guys on this, okay?”

Gwen licked her lips and nodded, even though Brooke couldn’t see her. “I can’t lose her, Brooke. I—”

“You won’t. Give us some time to work our magic.”

“Thank you for taking care of her.”

“Just invite us to the wedding and we’ll call it even,” Brooke replied lightly.

Gwen smiled in spite of herself. “If we ever get there, you’ll be in the damn thing.”

“Damn right we will. Sit tight, beautiful. I’ll text you soon.”

“Okay,” Gwen murmured.

When the line went dead, she drew a deep, ragged breath, and let it go slowly as she turned back toward her open front door. Brooke said to sit tight, so she would. She just prayed she didn’t go crazy while she did. The house was far too quiet for her busy thoughts once she made her way back inside, and she knew that the only thing that might possibly serve as a distraction from all of this was leaning against the bookshelf in the study, stable and strong and enduring.

She glanced briefly at Storm as she passed through the living room, murmuring an apology for the noise she was about to make, and she felt something inside her settle, just a little, when she made her way down the hall to the study and her gaze landed on her beloved cello.

Music had saved her more times than she could possibly count during her life—she just hoped that it had the power to do so again when things were more unsure than they’d ever been.

She ran a hand down the neck of the cello as she took her seat, and attempted to focus all of her attention on the roughness of the strings beneath her callused fingertips, her own personal brand of meditation. She closed her eyes and took one deep breath after another as she ran her fingers up and down the strings, linking her breath to each slow circuit until some of the chaos inside her faded.

Sheet music was unnecessary as she, with eyes closed, set her bow to strings, the fingers of her left hand rising to find their starting place. Miaskovsky’s Sonata No. 2 was not one of her most favorite pieces, but she knew she wouldn’t be pleased with the result if she tried to play something upbeat and the haunting tune was a perfect fit to her mood.

Dark.

Edgy.

Unsure.

She blew out all the air in her lungs and leaned her head to the left as she launched into the piece, her bow moving almost without effort, her fingers dancing upon the strings, sending low, mournful notes loose to fill the air around her. She willed herself to focus solely on the music. To let herself drift with the notes, to ride the wave of sound and melody.

To not keep checking her phone to see if she had any messages.

It didn’t work, of course, but she tried.

Music had always been her love, her sanctuary, the most important part of her life, but it now shared that top spot in her heart with Dana Ryan.

And she wanted nothing more than to have Dana back.

She worked through Miaskovsky’s sonata twice before she gave up, resigned to the truth that, for the first time in her life, music was not enough to distract her from the world, and it was all she could do to not hurl her bow across the study in frustration. She rubbed the back of her right hand over her face as she slumped in her chair. It was pushing three in the morning and she was almost delirious with exhaustion, but she knew she would not be able to sleep until she talked to Dana.

She considered, for what had to be the thirtieth time in the last two hours, just getting in her car and driving over to Brooke and Regan’s to see her, but she discarded the thought with a small shake of her head. Brooke had told her it’d be better for her to stay here, and she was just going to have to trust her judgment on that one.

No matter how hard it was for her to sit and wait, not knowing what Dana was thinking or what all of this meant for the two of them.

Hope and fear warred inside her, battling for control of her tempestuous thoughts. Hope that they would find a way past all of this and be able to move forward together, and fear that any chance of finding something with Dana had been doomed from the very beginning.

And yet…

She wanted to believe that they could. Wanted to believe that Luke was right that day when he insisted that even villains deserved a happy ending. That maybe, just maybe, they had been fated to run across each other in that elevator. At the Children’s Hospital gala. And then again that morning at Joe’s. She wanted to believe that the thing that kept pulling them together, the thing that made Dana want to still spend time with her even after learning the truth about why she ran out on her was strong enough to survive this.

That all of this was for a reason.

And yet, the longer Dana stayed away, the more time passed without a word from Brooke, the harder it became for her to hold onto that hope.

She sighed and checked the time on her phone. The lock screen showed that it was now a few minutes past two, and there was still no message from Brooke. She shook her head as she pushed herself to her feet. Dana wasn’t coming back.

It had been foolish of her to ever to hope otherwise.

Tears she had so far managed to resist filled her eyes as she laid her cello in the open case on the floor near the bookshelves and slipped her bow into its sleeve in the lid. She didn’t bother to try and wipe away the few that slipped free and rolled slowly down her cheeks as she turned to her bedroom. Sleep would be impossible to find, but she was just too tired to try and come up with some other way to fail at distracting herself.

Storm had made her way into the bedroom sometime while she had been trying and failing to lose herself in her music, and she slipped carefully beneath the duvet to not disturb her. Just because she wasn’t going to be able to sleep didn’t mean she needed to steal that respite from Storm. She set her phone on the nightstand beside her pillow as she curled in on herself, knees drawn up toward her chest as if by making herself smaller she could do the same to her worries and fears.

She stared blankly into the shadows of her room, willing her mind to just stop spinning for a few minutes. At first it seemed an impossible task, but with every breath she took, the noise inside her head quieted and her pulse slowed, bit by bit, until she was able to lose herself in the gray space between sleep and consciousness where her mind was blank while she dozed. The sound of her doorbell echoing through the house yanked her back to awareness after what seemed like only a few minutes, and when she looked at her alarm clock, she was surprised to see that she had been drifting between sleep and wakefulness for close to an hour. She threw the covers back as she swung her legs over the side of the bed, drawing a disgruntled mewl from Storm as the kitten slinked out from beneath the duvet and jumped off the bed in search of less disruptive sleeping conditions.

There was only one person who would be ringing her bell at this time of night, and she jumped out of bed to hurry to answer the door, her loose Juilliard sleep shirt hugging her body as she ran. Her heart had lodged itself firmly in her throat by the time her hand landed on the doorknob, and she held her breath as she yanked the door open. The breath left her in a rush of relief as her eyes landed on Dana. “You came back.”

“I did,” Dana murmured, her eyes tired and her hair ruffled from running her hands through it. She was still wearing the slacks and shirt Gwen had last seen her in, though her shirt was now untucked and the sleeves that had been rolled crisply to her elbow hung open loosely around her wrists. She took a deep breath and let it go slowly. “I’m sorry.”

“Me too,” Gwen whispered, shaking her head as she stepped aside to wave Dana inside.

Dana ducked her head in thanks as she stepped into the house, and Gwen swallowed thickly as she closed the door after her. She followed Dana into the living room, a leaden feeling of déjà vu slinking sickly into the pit of her stomach, and crossed her arms over her chest as she stopped beside the couch, the question she so desperately needed answered stuck on the tip of her tongue for fear that she wouldn’t like the answer she heard in response.

“I’m sorry,” Dana said as she turned to look at Gwen, the sleeve of her shirt billowing around her wrist as she ran a hand through her hair. She blinked rapidly and shrugged. “I shouldn’t have run away like that. I just didn’t know what else to do because one second I was kissing you and then next she was here and it was just…” She blew out a rough breath. “Overwhelming.”

“I know the feeling,” Gwen murmured.

“Yeah.”

“When I called Brooke after Mallory left to see if you’d gone over there or if they had any idea where you were, she said you were pretty upset.”

Dana nodded slowly. “I was, yeah.”

“At me?” Gwen asked hesitantly.

“No.” Dana shook her head. “No. I was mad at myself.” She took a deep breath and let it go slowly. “I’d been wanting to kiss you like that for weeks,” she confessed softly, “but I wanted to wait until everything with Mallory was over, you know? No more complications, no cheating, no lying, just me and you with nothing to get in the way of us maybe starting something special.”

“I know,” Gwen murmured. “I was thinking the same thing, honestly. And I tried. I did, but you’re…” She sighed, a small, wistful smile tugging at her lips. “Impossible to resist.”

“Yes, you are,” Dana murmured affectionately. She sighed and ran a hand through her hair. “How did it go with Mallory, by the way? I know I should have asked sooner but…”

“Brooke didn’t tell you?” When Dana shook her head, Gwen said, “It went as well as could have been expected, really. It wasn’t an easy conversation, and it certainly wasn’t fun, but she deserved to know the truth. She didn’t seem to hate me when she left, which she certainly should have, considering, and it was just a really bittersweet ending.”

Dana bit her lip and closed the distance between them to run a gentle finger along the back of Gwen’s hand. “So what happens now?”

Gwen turned her hand and threaded their fingers together, drawing a comfort from the fact that Dana didn’t pull away from her. “What do you want to happen?”

“I don’t…” Dana sighed and lifted their hands to press a soft kiss to Gwen’s knuckles. “I feel like it’s wrong to say that I want to kiss you again, but that’s really what I want to do. I’ve been fighting the way I feel about you for so long and now—”

“We don’t have to anymore,” Gwen finished for her.

“Am I an awful person for being happy about that?” Dana asked softly.

“I don’t think so, no.” Gwen shook her head. Mallory would certainly think so, she was sure, but she couldn’t find it in herself to worry about her any more. Not when she was finally, finally free to have what she so desperately wanted. “I feel the same way. I’m just so tired of pretending that I don’t want you. And, yeah, maybe it’s too fast, maybe it’d be more appropriate to take a little time before jumping into something with you, but I just…” She sighed. “I don’t want to spend another day pretending that I haven’t fallen for you.”

Dana smiled and tenderly cradled Gwen’s jaw with her free hand like she had hours before. Her eyes shimmered with gentle affection as she edged closer, their joined hands trapped between them, the hand on Gwen’s cheek guiding their lips together.

Gwen sighed as Dana hovered just out of reach, their breaths crashing together in the small space that separated them. Her pulse raced as she stared into Dana’s eyes, a delicious anticipation fluttering in her stomach as she watched the way Dana’s eyes darkened and felt the way Dana’s breath began to fall in heavy waves against her lips.

“Oh, Gwen,” Dana breathed as she brushed the briefest of kisses across Gwen’s lips. A long, shaky breath escaped her as she pulled away, and she slipped her hand free from between their bodies so she could cradle Gwen’s face between both her hands. An awed smile tugged at her lips as she lightly caressed Gwen’s cheeks with her thumbs, her eyes dancing over Gwen’s face almost like she couldn’t believe that this was really happening. “I…” Her voice trailed off as she dusted feather-soft kiss over Gwen’s lips. “I’ve fallen for you too,” she murmured, her voice trembling with emotion, her eyes fluttering shut as she finally, finally closed the distance between them and captured Gwen’s lips in a slow, sweet kiss.

Gwen wrapped her arms around Dana’s waist and pulled her closer, delighting in the way Dana responded so eagerly to her touch. The feeling of Dana’s body pressed against her own, so strong and solid and real sent a ripple of warm excitement through her body. She let her hands wander as their kisses deepened, tracing the length of Dana’s spine encouragingly with one hand while her other drifted lower, grabbing and squeezing and coaxing a positively sinful moan from Dana’s lips that made her nipples tight and her clit throb. Her pulse beat a furious, erratic rhythm in her veins as she arched into Dana, desperate to be as close to her as she possibly could. Her breath hitched in her throat when Dana’s mouth began working its way along the side of her jaw, and her head fell back in supplication at the feeling of Dana’s tongue fluttering against her throat.

Dana nipped at Gwen’s pulse point and then soothed the spot with a wet kiss and a gentle suck, a distinctly pleased hum rumbling in her throat a the way Gwen gasped and shuddered at the sharper touch. “I can’t believe I can finally do this,” she murmured.

“Finally,” Gwen whispered in agreement, smiling at the feeling of Dana’s nose dragging over the hinge of her jaw. She sighed as soft kisses trailed over her cheek, the tender affection that was so evident in each kiss sending an electric shiver rolling down her spine, turning her soft sigh into a throaty groan as her earlobe was sucked between plump limps to be pinched by dull teeth. Gwen’s eyes rolled back in her head at the bite, and she whimpered when Dana’s mouth moved on, pressing a string of kisses along her cheek until she reclaimed her lips in a deep, probing kiss. Knees weak and utterly breathless by the time the kisses reached their inevitable end, Gwen bit her lip and smiled as she pulled away, tilting her head toward the back of the house in an unspoken question.

Yes, given the evening’s events, it was fast. But they had waited so long to have this again that she couldn’t find it in herself to care. Weeks of longing and desire had built to a crescendo inside her, to the point that she needed Dana almost more than she needed air to breathe.

“God, yes,” Dana breathed as she took Gwen back into her arms, laughter bubbling in her throat as she claimed Gwen’s lips in an adoring kiss.

A heady, intoxicating warmth spread through Gwen’s body as she turned them so she was guiding Dana backwards down the hall toward her bedroom in slow, shuffling steps. She slipped her hands beneath Dana’s untucked shirt to drag her nails over the defined lines of her stomach, and she smiled at the way Dana whimpered breathily in response, hips rolling into her as she pleaded for more.

Four hands made quick work of the buttons on Dana’s shirt, and Gwen flicked her tongue over Dana’s lips as she pushed the shirt off her shoulders until gravity took over and carried it to the floor. She caressed Dana’s back as she sought the clasp of her bra, and smiled into the kiss when a flicker of a memory flashed through her thoughts when she didn’t find one and she wasted no time letting her hands skate over Dana’s ribs, under the curve of her breasts to seek the elusive clasp nestled over her heart. She gave it a little tug before pinching it open, and groaned as strong hands dipped beneath her shirt, blunt nails scraping lightly over her sides as it was lifted higher and higher.

“Beautiful,” Dana whispered, smiling as she guided the shirt up over Gwen’s head.

“Yes, you are,” Gwen agreed as she tossed the shirt aside, her hands cupping Dana’s breasts as she dragged her thumbs over straining nipples, drawing a throaty groan from Dana’s lips as she pushed her back against the edge of the bed.

Gwen captured Dana’s lips in a deep, probing kiss as caressed her breasts with light scratching circuits that left goosebumps in their wake and slow, firm pinches that made Dana gasp and cry out. She ducked her head to take a straining nipple into her mouth as her hands dropped to Dana’s waist, loosening her belt and unbuttoning her slacks, and she swept back up to claim Dana’s lips in another kiss as she pulled the zipper down slowly. “Let me?” she whispered against parted lips as her fingers dipped between the open flaps of Dana’s fly, gliding over her lower stomach as she gave the pants a little tug.

“God…” Dana breathed out shakily, her chin dipping in a quick nod before she pressed a hard kiss to Gwen’s lips.

Gwen smiled into the kiss and licked her lips as she pulled away to kiss her way down Dana’s throat. She paused to tease the hollow where her collarbones met with the tip of her tongue before moving onward, and her breath hitched in her throat at the feeling of Dana’s fingers tangling in her hair as she reached her chest. After waiting so long to have this moment again, she took her time peppering Dana’s breasts with kisses and nips, and spent precious minutes working each of her nipples to hard, tight points before she finally acquiesced to Dana’s breathy pleas and moved onward. She covered the plane of Dana's stomach with wet, openmouthed kisses, running her tongue along the lines of her muscles, delighting in the way they twitched beneath her lips. She sank to her knees as she pressed a lingering kiss to the soft fabric exposed by Dana’s open fly, breathing in the scent of her arousal as she slipped the shoe from Dana’s right foot and took the sock with it. She looked up into Dana’s eyes as she ran the flats of her hands up along the backs of her legs, and smiled at the way Dana’s mouth fell open when she palmed her ass and gave it a firm squeeze.

“Okay?” she asked as she slipped her fingers under the waistband of Dana’s pants and underwear, needing to make sure that she was really okay with her doing this.

Dana licked her lips and nodded as she combed her fingers through Gwen’s hair, her eyes shining with so much affection that it took Gwen’s breath away. “Please, Gwen.”

Like she could ever say no to that.

Gwen swallowed thickly as she gave Dana’s clothes a gentle tug and began pulling them down over her hips, her eyes falling from Dana’s face to the soft skin revealed to her as her knuckles traced the curve of Dana’s ass. She paused for a moment to kiss the tattoo she had noticed their first time together, and made a mental note to ask about it later as the sweet scent of Dana’s arousal drew her lips lower, to soft folds that she longed to taste. The sound of Dana’s low, rumbling moan when she flicked her tongue between her legs was music to her ears, sweeter and more soulful than any symphony she had ever heard, and she could not help but echo the sound as Dana’s hips rocked toward her, seeking more of her touch.

“My god, Dana,” she whispered as she angled her chin further between her legs, her tongue swirling around swollen nerves, teasing the bud for a few heartbeats before she pulled way. She pressed a lingering kiss to Dana’s inner thigh as she guided her pants and underwear over her right foot, and sighed as she sat back on her heels and looked up into Dana’s lust-blown eyes. “Tell me how?” she asked as she placed her hands around the socket of Dana’s prosthetic just below her knee.

“Oh. I can…” Dana started, but her voice trailed off into a smile when she saw Gwen shake her head no. She bit her lip, uncertainty flashing briefly over her face before she nodded and shifted her weight to her right leg. “Just kinda wiggle and tug.”

“Thank you,” Gwen murmured, smiling her thanks before she shifted her focus to what she needed to do. The trust Dana was showing her was almost overwhelming, and she bit her lip as she focused on her task. It was a little surprising how easily she was able to remove the prosthetic, and once it and the gel liner Dana wore under it were set carefully on the floor beside the bed, Gwen pressed her lips to the affected limb in a tender kiss.

“Oh, Gwen,” Dana whispered, her voice choked with emotion as Gwen began kissing her way up the inner thigh of her left leg.

Gwen hummed and smiled against Dana’s leg as she moved higher, trying her best to kiss every inch of skin along the way but was forced to abandon the task by a gentle yet insistent hand cupping the side of her jaw and coaxing her to her feet. “Yes?” she hummed, smiling as the question was swallowed by Dana’s lips crashing against her own in a searing kiss.

“Need you,” Dana whimpered between kisses, her right hand wrapping itself around Gwen’s neck to hold her close as her left dropped to Gwen’s waist and gave the waistband of her sleep pants a desperate push.

“Lemme help,” Gwen murmured as she deftly shucked the rest of her clothes and kicked them aside. She ran her hands over Dana’s sides as she edged closer, a soft sigh slipping from her lips at the feeling of so much warm, soft skin pressed against her own. “Better?” she asked playfully as she covered Dana’s breasts with her hands and gave them a little squeeze.

“God, yes,” Dana husked, her hands dropping to Gwen’s ass and pulling her closer.

“Bed.” Gwen pressed a hard kiss to Dana’s lips, her hands dropping to Dana’s hips to guide her back where she wanted her. She drank in the sight of Dana flushed and wanting atop her sheets as she climbed onto the bed after her, and was unable to contain her smile as she ducked her head to flick her tongue over Dana’s belly button before swooping up to capture her lips in a fiery kiss. “Oh,” she hummed, smiling against Dana’s lips as strong hands wrapped around her ass and pulled her down onto a firm thigh.

“Please.” Dana pulled against her again, her hips rolling off the bed as she searched for contact.

Gwen moaned as she dropped her hip to press her upper thigh between Dana’s legs, a rush of desire crashing through her as slick arousal coated her skin. She lowered herself to her forearms as she claimed Dana’s lips in a fiery kiss as they fell into each other, their bodies finding a rhythm that was perfect and uniquely theirs. Warmth bloomed in Gwen’s chest as they came together again and again, hips rocking slowly, deliberately together, that heat spreading through her veins until it threatened to consume her whole. She drew a shaky breath as she pulled back to look at Dana, wanting nothing more than to look into her eyes as she came.

An adoring smile tugged at her lips as she balanced her weight on her left side so she could smooth Dana’s hair from her forehead with her right. She smiled wider as Dana’s eyes blinked open to look at her, and found herself utterly blown away by the unbridled affection she saw staring back at her. “You are so beautiful,” she whispered.

“You are,” Dana murmured. She licked her lips as their hips came together again, and groaned as her fingers dug into Gwen’s ass.

“That’s it,” Gwen encouraged gently, brushing a kiss over Dana’s lips before touching their foreheads together. She rubbed the tip of her nose along the side of Dana’s as ragged breaths crashed against her lips, and swallowed thickly as she willed the delicious heat licking its way up and down her body to wait, to hold off until she could tumble into oblivion with Dana. She kissed her again, purposefully letting her breath fall in hot, heavy waves across Dana’s parted lips as she pulled away. “Please…”

“With you,” Dana grunted, the desperate, longing crack in her voice driving Gwen that much closer to the edge.

“Yes.” Gwen moaned as she kissed her again, lifting her chest a little bit higher so their nipples dragged against each other as she ground herself against Dana. She bit her lip as Dana’s fingers dug into her ass, pulling her impossibly closer, and they fell two heartbeats later, watching in awestruck wonder as pure ecstasy exploded in each other’s eyes.

Gwen collapsed onto Dana as the final tremors of release left her lightheaded and weak, and she smiled as Dana rolled them over so she was staring up into the most beautiful blue eyes she had ever seen that were positively glowing with adoration and happiness.

Dana blinked and smiled as she ran a tender finger over Gwen’s lips and murmured, “I love you.”

“I love you too,” Gwen whispered as she lifted her head and captured Dana’s lips in a slow, sweet kiss. “So much,” she added as she let her head fall back to the mattress.

“Good.”

Gwen hummed happily as Dana’s lips landed lightly on her own, and she sighed when the kiss eventually broke and Dana laid down along her side, one arm draped over her waist as soft lips pressed a gentle kiss to the curve where her neck and shoulder. “Very good,” she agreed softly, turning her head to brush a kiss over Dana’s forehead.

“Very, very good,” Dana echoed through a yawn. “Sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Gwen said, shaking her head as she guided Dana down until her head was pillowed on her chest. “It’s late.” She pulled the covers she’d thrown aside earlier over them and sighed as she let herself enjoy the feeling of holding Dana close.

Dana pressed a lingering kiss to the slope of Gwen’s breast and sighed happily as she snuggled closer. “I love you, Gwen Harrison.”

“I love you, too, Dana Ryan,” Gwen murmured as her eyes fluttered shut.

FORTY-TWO

Dawn had yet to begin to break when Gwen was pulled from sleep Monday morning by the gentle press of soft lips against the back of her neck. She squeezed her eyes shut and rubbed her cheek against her pillow as she tried to ignore Dana’s attempt to wake her, but even though she was well and truly exhausted, she knew that she wouldn’t be able to hold out for long. Even after having spent far more time in bed the day before than she had ever thought possible, her body still responded eagerly to the siren’s call of pleasure that Dana’s touch promised, and she half-moaned, half-groaned as another kiss that was somehow even softer than the first was pressed to her spine.

“Good morning,” Dana murmured, laughter creeping into her voice as she wrapped a gentle hand around Gwen’s hip and slid her lips millimeters lower to lavish another lingering kiss on Gwen’s upper back.

“It’s not morning until the sun’s up,” Gwen protested weakly. The light brush of Dana’s tongue over her skin in advance of another kiss sent a slow rolling shiver of arousal tumbling through her, and she sighed as she relaxed into the bed, contentedly resigned to her fate. If she had to be awake at such an ungodly time of day, she could think of no better way to spend the time than like this, enjoying the glorious feeling of Dana’s hands and mouth on her body.

“Tell that to my alarm that went off ten minutes ago,” Dana murmured, rubbing her thumb over Gwen’s side as she slid her lips lower, tracing the outline of a protruding vertebrae with her tongue before pressing a reverent kiss to the bump and moving on to the next.

“I hate your alarm,” Gwen grumbled, smiling at the feeling of Dana’s answering bubble of laughter against her skin.

“But do you like this?” Dana asked playfully, lightly caressing Gwen’s sides as she continued to work her way down Gwen’s body, lovingly attending to every inch she traveled.

“It’s okay, I guess,” Gwen murmured, trying her best feign indifference. She laughed when Dana’s fingers dug into her side, tickling the truth from her as she squirmed beneath Dana. It was a dirty trick since Dana knew how ticklish she was, but it nevertheless had her relenting in record time, “I like it! I like it!”

“Was that so hard?” Dana pressed another smiling kiss to Gwen’s back as she slid down the bed. When Gwen only hummed and relaxed back into the bed in response, she fluttered her fingers in playful warning over her side.

“No.” Gwen sighed at the feeling of Dana’s breasts lightly rubbing against her ass. “You are so good at that.”

“I’m glad you think so,” Dana murmured, stroking her hands along Gwen’s side as she continued her leisurely trek down her body, sliding one knee and then another between Gwen’s legs to gently guide them open wider.

Gwen’s hips rolled off the bed at feeling of Dana’s tongue fluttering against the small of her back, and she groaned as the hands on her hips tightened, holding her in place as Dana placed a wet, heavy kiss to the spot before moving lower. She sighed and rolled her hips toward Dana’s mouth as licks, kisses, and gentle nips were rained upon the sensitive skin of her ass, making her throb with need.

She ached to be touched, and just when she was about to ask for it, the words died in the back of her throat, replaced by a strangled moan at the feeling of Dana’s tongue dipping between her legs. The hands on her hips lifted her higher, and she whimpered as Dana’s tongue circled her clit once, twice, three times before disappearing.

“Roll over,” Dana whispered, the smoke in her voice more pronounced than usual as she punctuated the husky request with a gentle nip to Gwen’s inner thigh.

Teasing Gwen was clearly having an affect on her as well, and Gwen swallowed thickly as she allowed Dana’s hands to guide her onto her back so that she was spread beneath her. Her pulse tripped over itself as strong, skilled hands swept up and down her stomach and chest, rubbing, squeezing, caressing her as dark, dark eyes seemed to stare into her very soul. It was unnerving how she felt so simultaneously safe and vulnerable when Dana looked at her like this, and her breath caught in her throat as she watched Dana’s tongue slide over her lips before those soft, plump lips dipped down to surround her right nipple, sucking against the bud and teasing it to a tight point before switching to deliver the same heavenly attention to its twin.

Gwen combed her fingers through Dana’s hair as hot kisses drew a fiery line down her stomach, and she groaned when strong hands wrapped around her thighs, pulling her open wider as Dana’s head dipped between her legs. “God, so good…”

“Yes, you are,” Dana murmured as she made herself comfortable between Gwen’s legs, dusting quick kisses over her inner thighs before running the flat of her tongue through slick, swollen folds.

Gwen’s hand tightened in Dana’s hair as her hips bucked at the firmer touch, and her eyes rolled back in her head at the feeling of Dana’s answering moan against her clit. She melted into the bed when the touch between her legs gentled as Dana settled in to her task, seemingly content to take her time despite the fact that she probably didn’t have the time to spare. Slow licks and lingering kisses coaxed her gently higher, the hands on her thighs drifting up over her stomach to wrap around her breasts, nimble fingers tweaking and rolling her nipples as Dana’s tongue rolled over her clit like a wave, firm then soft then firm again until Gwen was a breathless, pleading mess.

“That’s it,” Dana encouraged, scratching blunt nails down the length of Gwen’s stomach before she grabbed onto her hips and held her firmly in place as she dove back in.

“Oh, fuck,” Gwen groaned, her hips lifting eagerly to beg for more. Dana’s low moan vibrating against her had her hands shooting down to hold her head right where it was, and she didn’t bother to try and contain the moan that escaped her when soft lips surrounded her clit. A moment later Dana’s tongue joined the party, and she squeezed her eyes shut as white heat flared low in her hips and burned outwards, up to her chest and down to her toes that were curled into the sheets as Dana worked her closer and closer to the precipice of release.

Bright lights exploded behind her eyes a split-second before she came, and she collapsed against the bed as she rode the waves of her climax, too gone to register the feeling of Dana’s lips ghosting up over her body until those wonderful, wonderful lips were slanting over her own in a deep, probing kiss. She moaned at the taste of herself on Dana’s tongue, and wrapped a hand around the back of her neck, holding her in place as she slowly floated back to earth.

“Hey,” Dana murmured when the hand on the back of her neck loosened.

“Hey, yourself.” Gwen smiled and brushed Dana’s hair out of her eyes so she could look into them. “I love you.”

Dana smiled and dipped her head to brush a tender kiss over Gwen’s lips. “Love you, too,” she whispered as she stretched out on top of Gwen, her left hand lightly caressing Gwen’s stomach as she held her gaze.

Gwen lifted her chin, silently asking for another kiss, and hummed when Dana picked up the cue and captured her lips in a sweet, lingering kiss. It might not be morning yet so far as she was concerned, but she was certainly wide awake now, and she smiled against Dana’s lips as she dragged the backs of her nails along her side and tried to slip her right hand between them.

“Yes?” Dana asked in a sing-song voice as she playfully refused to move.

Gwen arched a brow and wiggled her fingers against Dana’s hip. “Please?”

Dana bit her lip and groaned as she glanced at the clock on the nightstand. “I really should get going.”

“I’ll be quick,” Gwen promised as she rolled her hips back into the bed hard enough to gain the half-inch she needed to work her hand between them far enough that the very tip of her middle finger was able to dip into warm, soft folds.

“God,” Dana groaned as she shifted enough to allow Gwen’s hand to reach its goal.

Dana was so wet that Gwen doubted it’d take her long at all to come, and she smiled as she rolled them over so she was hovering above her. She kissed her softly as she began lightly circling her clit with her middle finger, loving the feeling of the sensitive bud swelling beneath her touch and the taste of Dana moaning breathily into her mouth. The sound of Dana’s breath catching when she added her index finger on her next slow circuit made her smile, and she knew that if she pressed just a little bit harder she could coax a strangled whimper from Dana’s lips. She had spent hours the day before learning how to play Dana’s body like the incredible instrument it was, composing erotic symphonies of whimpers and cries and long, rumbling moans as she brought her to the edge of ecstasy again and again and again, and she sighed as the glowing numbers on her alarm clock insisted that they really didn’t have that kind of time right now.

Gwen flicked her tongue over Dana’s parted lips as she pulled back far enough to ask, “What do you need, sweetie?”

“This is perfect,” Dana sighed, hooking her right leg over Gwen’s hip as her eyes fluttered shut. She pulled Gwen’s mouth back to her own and claimed it in a deep, passionate kiss.

Gwen hummed into the kiss as she focused on giving Dana exactly what she needed, letting her fingers fly in light, quick circles of Dana’s clit. When Dana’s breath began to come harder and faster, she increased the pressure of her touch, and the low, keening mewl the touch drew from Dana’s lips was almost enough to make her come all on its own. She actually had come just from the sound of Dana’s pleasure twice the day before, and she closed her eyes as a warm shiver tumbled down her spine at the memory of it. “Just like that, baby.”

“God, Gwen,” Dana whimpered, her breaths shallow and fast with more than a hint of a whine as she sought her release, her hips rocking demandingly against Gwen’s hand.

Gwen bit her lip as the sound of Dana’s pleasure rolled over her like a caress, and pressed just that little bit harder to send Dana flying. She captured Dana’s lips in a slow, deep kiss as she worked her through the length of her release, and smiled when she finally pulled away.

“Wow.”

“Indeed,” Gwen agreed as she nuzzled Dana’s cheek. She sighed as her gaze landed on the alarm clock. “You’re gonna be late.”

“Yeah, I know.” Dana shrugged and wrapped her arms around Gwen’s waist to pull her down on top of her. “I don’t care,” she added with a smile as she captured Gwen’s lips in a lingering kiss. “Somebody will be there to let them onto deck and the kids know what their warm up is. Besides”—she nuzzled Gwen’s cheek—“how am I supposed to leave you here all warm and beautiful and naked to go stand on a chilly pool deck when all I want to do is stay right here and make love to you again?”

Gwen groaned. That was exactly what she wanted too, but she also knew it wasn’t going to happen. “You’re mean.”

Dana grinned and twisted her hips and switched their position so she was staring down at Gwen, her eyes glowing with affection as she touched her forehead to Gwen’s. “I’m sorry.”

“No you’re not,” Gwen murmured. She sighed and smoothed her hands through Dana’s hair. “But we’ll have time for that later.”

“Yes, we will,” Dana agreed, sealing the promise with a tender kiss. “Are you going to be able to go back to sleep after I leave?”

“No.” Gwen smiled and shook her head.

“I’m sorry I woke you up, then,” Dana apologized, looking contrite. “I just didn’t want you to think that I’d run out on you.”

“Don’t be.” Gwen slid her hands down Dana’s sides to grab her ass and give it a playful squeeze. “You can wake me up like this whenever you want.”

Dana chuckled and nodded. “I’ll remember that.”

“Good.” Gwen sighed and rubbed her hands over Dana’s ass a few times before giving her hips a light pat. “Come on, Ryan. You have work.”

Dana groaned and pushed herself up to sit back on her knees between Gwen’s legs. She bit her lip as she smoothed her hands over Gwen’s thighs, her thumbs just barely brushing damp curls. “Will you come meet me for lunch after your rehearsal?”

“Of course,” Gwen murmured.

“Good.” Dana smiled and ran a hand through her hair. “Will I get to see you tonight?”

Gwen arched a playful brow and countered, “Do you want to?”

“Oh, Gwen,” Dana sighed as she fell forward, her hands pushing down on the mattress above Gwen’s shoulders as she kissed her softly. “I want to spend every night with you.”

“I like the sound of that.” Gwen smiled, her heart skipping a beat at Dana’s confession. “We’ll figure out a plan at lunch,” she promised as she cupped Dana’s cheek in her hand and guided their lips together again.

“Okay,” Dana murmured when she finally pulled away.

“Okay,” Gwen echoed.

Dana nodded as she pushed herself back to her knees. “Okay.” She blew out a soft breath and tipped her head at her clothes that were folded on Gwen’s dresser. “You wouldn’t happen to have a T-shirt I could borrow, do you?”

Gwen grinned, quite liking the idea of sending Dana out into the world in her clothes. “Top full drawer. Pick whatever you want.”

“Thanks.” Dana gave Gwen’s leg a squeeze and sighed as she turned to sit on the edge of the bed.

Gwen pulled the sheets up to her waist as she laid back against the pillows piled against the headboard to watch Dana pull on her leg so she could go dig through her dresser. She smiled to herself as she let her eyes roam over Dana’s naked body, enjoying the way the muscles in her back and ass flexed as she moved, swill awed by the fact that, after everything, they had found their way to this point.

“Can I borrow this one?” Dana asked, grinning as she turned and held up Luke’s Wonder Woman tee.

“Go for it. I’m sure you’ll look better in it than Luke does.”

Dana made a face and tossed it back into the drawer. “Never mind.” She rifled through the other shirts and nodded to herself as she pulled a blue tee over her head without asking. The soft cotton slid easily over her body, ending with a flutter at the top of her thighs and leaving a delicious expanse of her toned backside on display, and Gwen licked her lips as she enjoyed the view. “How do I look?” Dana asked as she turned around, her arms out wide as she offered herself up for inspection.

Gwen groaned and nodded. “Juilliard looks damn good on you.” She sighed and shook her head. “You better go finished getting dressed before I rip that shirt off you and take you right there against the dresser, though.”

Dana groaned and pointed a playfully accusing finger at Gwen. “Mean.”

“I’ll make it up to you later,” Gwen promised. She winked at Dana as she slid out of bed, and kissed her softly as she grabbed the button-down shirt Dana had worn Saturday night from the stack of clothes on the dresser and pulled it on. She smiled as she left it hanging open, and couldn’t resist leaning in to drop one more chaste kiss to Dana’s lips. “I’ll go make you some coffee,” she whispered as she pulled away.

Dana groaned. “Fucking work.”

Gwen laughed as she sauntered out of the bedroom, putting an extra sway into step because she could feel the heat of Dana’s stare on her ass as she left. She buttoned the bottom three buttons of Dana’s shirt as she made her way into the living room and smiled at the sight of Storm curled up in the little tube at the bottom of her condo in front of the window. She hummed softly to herself as she turned on the coffee maker and pulled a pod and travel mug from the cupboard above it, and sighed as she stared out the window above the sink as she listened to the machine warm up.

She was just finishing putting the lid on the travel mug after it’d been filled when Dana wandered into the kitchen, and she smiled as she handed her the cup. “Here you go, beautiful.”

“Thanks.” Dana kissed her sweetly as she took the mug. “Call me when you’re leaving rehearsal?”

“Of course,” Gwen agreed as she slid her hand into Dana’s to walk her to the door. She sighed when they stopped in the foyer, and shook her head as she turned to look at Dana. “Drive safely.”

“I will.” Dana smiled and tucked Gwen’s hair behind her ear as she leaned in to kiss her softly. “I love you,” she whispered as she pulled away.

“Love you, too,” Gwen murmured as she rocked up onto her toes to steal one last kiss. “I’ll see you soon.”

“Promise?” Dana replied playfully as she unlocked the front door.

Gwen nodded and, even though she knew they didn’t have time for it, pushed Dana back against the door as she claimed her lips in a kiss that was slow and deep and left them both completely breathless when they finally broke apart. “I promise,” she whispered, a small smile curling her lips at the way Dana whimpered and swayed toward her. She took a deep breath and forced herself to take a step back so Dana could actually leave for work. “Go.”

Dana shook her head and cupped Gwen’s cheek in her hand to guide their lips together one last time, her tongue stroking lazily along Gwen’s as she drew this moment out a few heartbeats longer. “Okay, now I’ll go.”

Gwen smiled and crossed her arms over her stomach so she wouldn’t reach for her. “Okay.”

“For the record, though,” Dana said as she pulled the door open and hovered on the threshold, “I’m totally going to come up with the most insane main set ever to torture my swimmers for taking me away from you.”

Gwen laughed and nodded. “Good.”

Dana smiled and ducked back inside to steal one last kiss. “See you soon, beautiful,” she murmured as she stepped out the door.

Gwen held onto the edge of the door as she watched Dana make her way to the stairs that led down to the street, and offered her a small smile and a wave when she paused at the top step to look back at her one last time before, with a little laugh and a shake of her head, she gave up delaying the inevitable and headed off to work.

FORTY-THREE

While Gwen doubted that waking up before five in the morning was something she’d be able to continue long-term, she had to admit that there was something to be said for having finished her personal three-hour practice routine before she had even left for morning rehearsal. Although, she thought as she made her way through the gleaming chasm of steel to the upper garden at Walt Disney Hall, if waking up so early meant more mornings like today, maybe she’d just start sneaking a nap in the afternoon to top-off her sleep reserves once the season begun and she wasn’t getting home from work until after midnight.

Her phone buzzed with an incoming text as she sat down at a table near the edge of the third-floor garden, and she couldn’t help but smile as she pulled it from her purse. Dana had been texting her off-and-on all morning, and she wondered what, exactly, had caught her attention enough to share.

This message, however, was from Luke. Mal’s back?!?!!! Tucker said he heard that she stopped by about an hour ago to talk to Rhode and the board, and she’s leaving for London tomorrow. Where are you?

His surprise wasn’t terribly unexpected given that she hadn’t spoken to him since he and Jay had left her house Saturday night, and she chuckled softly to herself as she imagined him freaking out somewhere backstage at that very moment. It was nice, though, to know that she had such a good friend on her side, and she shook her head as she typed out a quick reply before setting her phone on the table. She slumped in her seat and crossed her ankles in front of herself as she relaxed in the dappled shadows that fell over the area, providing just enough respite from the heat that was already in the low-nineties, and closed her eyes. Luke was undoubtedly already on his way up to where she sat, and she figured she may as well enjoy the relaxing sound of the breeze rustling the leaves overhead and the pleasant warmth of the sun on her skin that would become unbearable in a few hours’ time while she could.

“Have you seen her?” Luke asked, his voice mildly panicked as the feet of the chair to Gwen’s left scraped across the concrete patio.

Gwen smiled as she blinked her eyes open behind the reflective lenses of her sunglasses to look at him. “I have,” she confirmed with a small nod. “She came by my house late Saturday night after you all left.” She lifted her right shoulder in a small shrug and added, “Well, Dana was still there when she stopped by.”

“Oh shit.” Luke leaned forward and rested his forearms on the table. “How’d that go?”

“It was…” Gwen sighed and shook her head, unable to keep from smiling as her thoughts sped through the events of that night and focused on what was most important—how it ended. “Interesting.”

Luke’s forehead wrinkled with confusion and he frowned. “What happened?”

“You want the whole story?” Gwen laughed when he nodded exasperatedly and threw his hands in the air, motioning for her to stop stalling. “Well, I guess you could say that ‘interesting’ started when I kissed Dana. Or she kissed me. Actually, thinking about it, I’m not sure which of us really started it, but there was kissing and it was amazing.”

Luke squealed and clapped his hands excitedly. “Fucking finally. That’s awesome.”

“It was,” Gwen agreed with a grin. “Or, it was, anyway, until Mallory rang my doorbell.”

“Oh shit. I’m starting to think I need popcorn for this one,” Luke muttered, circling his hand in the air to try and get Gwen to keep going with the story.

Gwen chuckled and filled him in on how Dana had acted when she was face-to-face with Mallory to Mallory’s proposal and the rest of their conversation. Luke was, as always, the perfect audience, his shifting expressions and the little comments he interjected the perfect anecdotes to her story, and she ran a hand through her hair as she moved past the drama to the end of the whole evening. “So, yeah, eventually Dana came back and we talked about the whole thing and we’re good now.”

“What? You can’t leave it like that!” Luke threw his arms in the air. “What does ‘we’re good now’ mean?”

Gwen smiled and shrugged. “It means we’re good.”

“God, that’s such a bullshit answer,” Luke grumbled. “Are you good-good, or more like the awkward-friends-who-stare-at-each-other-with-massive-fucking-heart-eyes you were before all this good, or what?”

“We did not stare at each other with massive fucking heart eyes.”

“Bull. Shit. You so did.”

“Maybe we did,” Gwen allowed with a small smile. She sighed and ran a hand through her hair, deciding to give up the game so she could properly celebrate the change in her life with her best friend. “We’re good in the we-spent-all-day-yesterday-naked-and-made-love-again-this-morning-before-she-left-for-work kind of way.”

Luke whooped and slapped his hands on the table. “Yes!”

Gwen laughed as he launched himself from his chair to pull her into a celebratory bear hug.

“I’m so happy for you guys,” Luke murmured as he rocked them from side to side.

“Me too,” Gwen murmured, holding onto his shoulders to keep her balance as she grinned and just enjoyed how incredible it felt to be so truly happy. “Hey!” She winced when he smacked her arm as he pulled away. “What was that for?”

He laughed and smacked her again. “I told you you’d get a happily ever after!”

“Watch it!” Gwen warned as she hit him back. “Dana will kick your ass if I show up to meet her for lunch today all bruised and shit.”

He stuck out his tongue and rolled his eyes.

“So mature,” Gwen chuckled, shaking her head.

“You know it,” he sassed. “God, Gwen,” he sighed, smiling and shaking his head as he pulled her into a gentle hug. “I’m just so happy for you, sweetie.”

“Thank you.” Gwen leaned her head on his shoulder.

“You’re happy?”

“Yes.” Gwen beamed as she nodded.

“Good,” Luke murmured, pressing a tender kiss to her forehead. He huffed a laugh and shook his head as he pulled away. “Does Regan know?”

“Probably?” Gwen shrugged. “I mean, they did send her back to my place Sunday morning and everything, but I don’t know if Dana’s actually talked to her today or not. Why?”

He grinned and waggled his eyebrows. “Because she owes me a hundred bucks.”

“What? Why?” Gwen pushed her sunglasses up onto her head and stared at him. “You guys bet on when me and Dana would hook up?”

“Please, like you’re really surprised by this information.”

Gwen sighed and shook her head. Really, she wasn’t at all surprised that the two of them had done something like that. “Tell me again why we’re friends with you two?”

“Because we’re amazing and supportive and we love you guys and only want to see you happy.”

“Yeah, that could be it,” Gwen muttered.

“And I’m totally gonna be your maid of honor when you two get married, right?”

Gwen laughed and nodded. “Yeah. Sure. If we ever get there, you get to be my maid of honor.”

“If…” Luke scoffed. “You two will be engaged in the next year. Regan set the over-under on you two U-Hauling at Halloween. I took the under on that, by the way, so if you could speed things up…”

“Jesus, Luke.” Gwen arched a disbelieving brow at him. “How many bets did you two make about us?”

“A few,” he hedged with a wicked smile. “And, you know, if you could propose before next July, that’d be great.”

Gwen rolled her eyes and shook her head. “I don’t even want to know,” she muttered as she picked up her cello case and slung it onto her back.

“What?” Luke laughed as he handed Gwen her purse. “I’m just sayin’, everybody who’s seen you together knows it’s gonna happen someday, so you may as well help me win a thousand bucks.”

“You bet her a grand on when Dana and I got engaged?”

Luke smirked. “Not just when but also who does the asking. She thinks Dana’s gonna be the one to do it, and she thinks it’ll be after you guys have crossed the known-each-other-for-a-year-mark, but I believe in you so much that I had to put my money where my mouth was and defend your honor…”

“God, you’re ridiculous,” Gwen chuckled.

“So you’ll help me win?”

Deciding that it wasn’t worth the argument because they’d just be going at it for days if she played along, Gwen rolled her eyes and waved him off as she turned and started toward the main entrance to the concert hall. “We’ve got rehearsal in twenty. I need to go get ready.”

“Hey, wait up!” Luke called as he jogged after her. He slung a heavy arm over her shoulders when he caught up to her and pulled her into his side. “Just think about it. July’s a ways off still…”

Gwen shook her head. “You’re insane.”

“And?” He argued with a laugh.

Gwen rolled her eyes. “I kinda love you for it.”

“Damn right you do,” he agreed smugly. After a beat, he added, “When you see Dana later, tell her thanks for me.”

“For what? Helping you win a hundred bucks?”

“No. For making you smile like that.” Luke squeezed her shoulders. “It’s nice to see you so happy.”

“I’ll tell her,” Gwen murmured.

“And if you could tell her to hold off on proposing until after next July if you’re not gonna step up to the plate on that one…”

Gwen laughed and elbowed him in the ribs. “Shut up.”

“What? I’m just sayin’—”

“No,” Gwen interrupted. “Just, no.”

“Fine,” Luke grumbled playfully. “Whatever. You go get your lesbian groove thang on on your own timetable then.”

“We will, thanks,” Gwen assured him with a smile.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever.” He kissed her cheek and let go of her shoulders so he could open the door for them. “Go on, Smiles. Let’s get this stupid rehearsal over with so you can go see your girl.”

FORTY-FOUR

Gwen stepped out of the way and held the gate to the pool open for a dark-haired swimmer who was leaving the facility. She smiled when the woman looked up and she saw that it was Haley, one of Dana’s club swimmers. “Hey there.”

Haley stopped in front of her and scowled. “I don’t know what you did to piss her off, but for the love of all that is holy, please fix it.”

Gwen blinked in surprise. “I’m sorry. What?”

“Seriously, Gwen. Apologize even if you didn’t do anything wrong, I don’t care, just get her in a better goddamn mood. We can’t take another practice like that again. She was evil today.”

“Oh.” Gwen bit her lip to try and contain her smile. Apparently, Dana had followed through on her threat of making her athletes pay for forcing her out of Gwen’s bed that morning. “Okay. I’ll see what I can do.”

“You’re a good woman, Gwen Harrison.” Haley clapped a hand on Gwen’s shoulder and winced. “Doin’ the Lord’s work, you are,” she muttered with a heavy sigh as she turned to leave. “At least doing ten thousand yards in the morning gets us out of afternoon practice. My shoulders are too old for this shit…”

Gwen chuckled and shook her head as she made her way through the gate and onto deck. There were a handful of divers doing dryland exercises on the trampolines and boards in the far alcove, but the pools themselves were empty, lending a rather tranquil air to the facility as she wandered along the length of the main pool toward the offices at the far end. Normally when she came to visit around this time there were still a handful of swimmers making use of the lounge as a place to wind down and relax after practice, but even though the large accordion doors were open, the room itself was empty.

“My god, Dana, what did you do to those poor kids?” Gwen murmured under her breath as she passed the empty lounge.

Michelle Konley was just leaving the offices when Gwen made it to the top of the stairs, and she grinned when she saw her. “Your woman was on quite the roll today. She made three kids throw up on threshold sets this morning, and she damn near killed her club swimmers. I think a few of them are still crying in the showers after that one.”

“Yeah. I saw Haley on my way in just now,” Gwen shared with a little chuckle as she took the door Michelle had been holding open for her, “and she begged me to fix her mood.”

“Well, if anyone can, it’s you.” Michelle laughed and shook her head. Her smile softened and she gave Gwen’s shoulder a light squeeze. “She’s been so much happier since you two started spending time together, and I’m just really glad you guys worked everything out.”

“Thanks.” Gwen smiled and nodded. “Me too.”

Michelle nodded. “Well, I’ll let you go. She’s in her office, going stir crazy waiting for you to get here,” she shared with an amused smirk. “Have a good rest of your day.”

“Thanks, you too,”Gwen replied as Michelle waved and turned to skip down the stairs.

The offices were quiet—Gwen figured everyone had gone off in search of food since it was near midday—and she sighed happily when she spotted Dana through her open door. A pleasant warmth settled in her chest as she drank in the sight of Dana in her Juilliard tee, her hair adorably mussed as she tapped her pen on the paper in front of her, and she could not have contained her smile had she tried as she rapped her knuckles on the frame of Dana’s open door. “Rumor has it that you’ve been a bit of a terror around here this morning,” she teased as she stepped into the office.

“Maybe.” Dana laughed as she jumped to her feet. She shrugged unrepentantly as she made her way around the side of her desk, and she sighed as she pulled Gwen into her arms. “God, I’ve missed you.”

“I missed you, too,” Gwen whispered as she wrapped her arms around Dana’s neck and melted into the embrace. Her heart soared with happiness at the feeling of Dana’s lips gliding lightly across her own, and she laughed softly as she buried her face in the curve of Dana’s neck, beyond giddy that this was really real and that they didn’t have to hide it.

“What’s that laugh for?”

“I’m just happy,” Gwen murmured, flexing her arms and pulling herself closer to Dana.

“Me too, sweetie,” Dana breathed as she held her tight.

Gwen could have happily spent the rest of the day right where she was, but the sound of Dana’s stomach growling told her that such a romantic idea wasn’t actually possible. She licked her lips as she pulled back to look into Dana’s eyes, and shook her head as she ran a tender hand over the curve of her ear and down her jaw. “I can’t believe we finally got here.”

Dana’s eyes burned with affection as she touched their foreheads together. “You’ve been to my office before, Gwen,” she teased. She laughed at the way Gwen’s eyebrows lifted in surprise, and tilted her head to capture Gwen’s lips in a far-too serious kiss for her workplace. She hummed softly when the kiss reached its inevitable end, and smiled against Gwen’s cheek as she whispered, “It might have taken us a while to get here, but I’m never letting you go. Whether you like it or not, Gwen Harrison, you’re stuck with me.”

“Sounds like heaven.” Gwen laughed as Dana’s stomach growled even louder than before. “I think it’s time to go find you some food.”

Dana bit her lip as her arms loosened around Gwen’s waist, and she sighed as she dipped her chin to steal one last kiss. “Probably,” she agreed with a gentle smile as she slipped her right hand into Gwen’s and threaded their fingers together.

“Weights at one?”

“Nope.” Dana shook her head. “I gave my club swimmers the afternoon off, so Michelle’s gonna handle the weight room and afternoon practice today.”

“Yeah, about that…” Gwen chuckled. “Your club swimmers would appreciate it if you stopped trying to kill them.”

Dana laughed and shook her head. “Who got to you?”

“I’m not going to tell you and get anyone in trouble,” Gwen retorted with a grin. “But I promised to try and fix your mood so that you’d be nicer to them tomorrow.”

“Oh you did, did you?” Dana squeezed Gwen’s hand as she led them out of her office. “And how, pray tell, do you plan to accomplish that?” she asked as she locked the door.

“I have no idea,” Gwen replied with a smirk. “I mean, if an orgasm before work doesn’t get you here in a good mood…”

Dana barked out a laugh and shook her head. “That had me in a very good mood. It was having to leave you afterward part that ruined it.”

“Yeah, well”—Gwen squeezed Dana’s hand as they started down the hall—“unfortunately, we can’t ignore the world forever and just stay in bed all day.”

“I know. And it sucks.”

“It does. But do you know what doesn’t suck?” Gwen countered as Dana pushed the main office door open.

“Hmm?”

Gwen paused in front of Dana as she slipped through the door and smiled as she brushed a quick kiss over her lips. “Being able to do that whenever we want,” she said, waggling her eyebrows and grinning as she pulled Dana after her toward the stairs.

“Good point,” Dana chuckled as she fell into step beside Gwen. “Where’s your cello, by the way? You usually have it with you when you come for lunch.”

“I got a spot on the lowest level of the garage where it’s cooler, so I left it in my car.”

“You never leave it in your car.”

Gwen shrugged and bumped Dana’s arm with her shoulder. “Maybe I was just too excited to see you again to worry about it.” She laughed at the surprised look Dana shot her and shook her head. “It’ll be fine in there for a little bit. Our rehearsal ran long because Rhode’s starting to ramp things up for the season, so I didn’t want to waste time dealing with it when I figured we’d only have maybe an hour to grab something before you had to be at the weight room.”

“If you’re sure…”

“Positive,” Gwen assured her with a smile.

“Okay.” Dana nodded. “So, now that I’ve got the rest of the afternoon off”—she squeezed Gwen’s hand and bumped their arms together as they walked—“I’m thinking I could I run home real quick after lunch to pick up some clothes and stuff and then maybe come back over to your place. Whattaya think?”

“I think that sounds like a perfect idea. Though I can’t ask you to do that every night.”

“Why?”

“Because. I mean, surely you’d like to spend some time at your place, too.”

“Eh, I’d rather be with you. And it’s easier on Storm if we just stay at yours,” Dana pointed out. “Besides, the drive in from your house is honestly faster than from mine, so…” Her voice trailed off as Gwen started chuckling softly and shaking her head. “What? Do you not want—”

“I absolutely do,” Gwen interrupted her with a smile. “I wasn’t kidding earlier when I said I liked the idea of spending every night with you. I was just thinking about what Luke was telling me earlier about Regan setting an over/under of Halloween for us to move-in together.”

“Is it bad that I’m not terribly surprised they were betting on us?” Dana squeezed Gwen’s hand. When Gwen just shook her head in response, she rolled her eyes and asked, “So I’m guessing there was also a bet on when we’d hook up?”

“There was. Luke was pretty excited to win that one.”

Dana huffed a laugh and shook her head. “Do I even want to know what else they bet on?”

“Oh, I’m sure you could guess.”

Dana rolled her eyes. “They were seriously betting on when we’d get married before we even…”

“Engaged,” Gwen corrected with a laugh. “Or, I think that’s all. Luke didn’t say anything about the actual ceremony.”

“God, what are we gonna do with those two?” Dana shot Gwen a exasperated smile. “I guess we should just be happy to have their support, huh?”

“I think that’s the best way to look at it, yeah.” Gwen smiled and gave Dana’s hand a light squeeze as they passed the diving well.

Dana shook her head as she pushed the main gate to the aquatics center open, and chuckled softly as she used her hold on Gwen’s hand to usher her through first. “Those two…”

“Believe me, I know.” Gwen adjusted her sunglasses and looked up and down the bustling street. “But, I don’t want to think about them right now.”

“Oh really?” Dana drawled as she started to lead them down the street toward the Thai place they often frequented for lunch. “What do you want to think about?”

“You.” Gwen bumped their arms together. “And me.”

“I like the sound of that.”

Gwen pulled their joined hands behind her back and sighed happily as she leaned her head on Dana’s shoulder. “Me too.”

FORTY-FIVE

Ten months later…

Gwen peeked through the stage door and swallowed thickly as her stomach clenched painfully and the most genuine fear she had ever experienced before taking the stage tore through her. It was their last performance of the season at Walt Disney Concert Hall and the audience was predictably packed—though it was the sight of Dana, Regan, Brooke, and Jay sitting in the front row of the auditorium that had her freaking out. She shook her head as she backed away, and pointed a shaking finger at the sliver of the stage that was still visible. “I can’t do this.”

“Yes, you can,” Luke replied gently, grabbing her by the shoulders and turning her to look at him. He smiled and nodded reassuringly as he repeated, “You can.”

“No.” Gwen shook her head, her eyes wide with her rising panic as she looked at him. He looked so fucking calm that she wanted to hit him, but she was also relieved that at least one of them wasn’t losing their shit at the moment. Because if he had been freaking out alongside her, god knows she’d probably pack up her stuff and drive home before the concert even started. She rubbed her hands against her slacks that she’d worn for the evening’s performance—a necessary change in wardrobe given her plans—and blew out a shallow, shuddering breath. “Luke, I don’t think…”

“Gwen.” Luke squeezed her shoulders and gave her a little shake. “Deep breath, sweetie.” He mimicked the action and smiled when she copied him. “Good. Again.” They breathed together again. He nodded and arched a brow questioningly. “Better?”

Gwen shook her head. “No.” Although, honestly, she was feeling a little better—less like she was about to pass out, and more like she was just going to be sick.

Luke laughed. “I thought you wanted to do this?”

“I do.” Gwen nodded, her gaze drifting to the stage door where she knew Dana sat, just beyond her line of sight. She licked her lips and ran a hand over her forehead. She wanted nothing more than to cement what had been the happiest ten months of her life by asking Dana to marry her. There was nothing else she wanted more in the world than to call Dana her wife, and yet…

“We got this,” Luke murmured.

“You just want to win your damn bet,” Gwen grumbled.

“Fuck the bet,” Luke swore, drawing Gwen’s attention away from the stage. “I would give Regan that money in a heartbeat if it’s what you needed to do this.”

“I know. I’m sorry,” Gwen murmured. “It’s just…”

“Scary as shit.” Luke smiled and nodded. “Trust me, I know. If you think you’d rather do it at home or somewhere more private, you don’t have to do it like you’ve planned. She’ll never know that the plan’s changed.”

Gwen shook her head. What he was suggesting was so very, very tempting, but she wanted to ask Dana the most important question of her life as the music Dana had inspired her to write played in the background. She had thought that showing Rhode the full score for Blue would have been the hardest part of her plan, but the fear that had her throwing up twice on the way to his office that morning four weeks ago was nothing compared to what she was feeling now. “No. I want to do it like I’d planned. I want to do it like we practiced this morning.”

“Okay. So is it the music that’s got you freaking out?”

Gwen bit her lip and shrugged. That was, admittedly, a not insignificant part of what had her looking for a nearby trash can, just in case her empty stomach decided to revolt on her. She had worked on Blue for so long, never thinking it’d be more than just a private project, that the idea of having it heard by an auditorium full of people was terrifying. “What if it sucks?”

“Oh, sweetie,” Luke sighed and pulled her into a hug. “It doesn’t suck. It’s actually quite revolutionary and I’m not just saying that because you’re my best friend in the entire world. I know you’re hot shit on the cello and all, but Rhode wouldn’t have agreed to add it to the program tonight if it was anything less than amazing. He wouldn’t risk our reputation like that. Trust me, Gwen, we’ve been practicing the shit out of Blue for the last four weeks, we will not fuck this up for you. I promise.”

“Do you think she’ll like it?” Gwen whispered, feeling smaller than she had in a long, long time.

Luke pressed his lips to her temple and nodded. “She’s going to love it. Everybody out there is going to love it.”

Gwen closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and asked, “Do you think she’ll say yes?”

“Absolutely. Probably before you’ve even finished asking,” Luke assured her in a gentle tone. “You know that, right?”

“Nothing’s for sure. Not even…”

“She is,” Luke interrupted, flexing his arms and squeezing her tight. “There are very few sure things in this world, but Dana Ryan is two million percent head over heels in love with you and I promise you that this is a sure thing.”

“I don’t want to rush her.”

Luke barked out a laugh and pressed a smile to the top of her head. “Sweetie, she moved into your house five weeks after you guys finally hooked up again last summer and you haven’t looked back since. You’re more married than me and Jay, and we’re, like, actually married.”

Her heart was pounding in her throat, but she still managed to laugh as she headbutted his shoulder. “Shut up.”

“You got this, Gwen,” Luke murmured. “We’re not gonna let you down out there.”

“Stage in two!” Rhode called from somewhere behind them. “Time to line up!”

Gwen squeezed her eyes shut and took a deep, shuddering breath. She held it until her lungs burned before letting it go, and licked her lips as she stepped out of Luke’s embrace. “Showtime,” she rasped as she eyed the trash can in the corner and debated if she actually was going to be sick. If she was, she needed to do it now, before they started filing onto stage.

Rhode stepped in front of her with a kind smile and asked gently, “You ready?”

“Not at all,” Gwen admitted softly, her voice rough with nerves. “But I want to do this.”

“Hell yeah you do,” Luke muttered.

Rhode laughed and nodded. “That’s all you can honestly ask for when it comes to something like this.” He leaned in closer and added in a voice so soft there was no chance it’d carry beyond them, “Believe me when I say that Blue is an outstanding piece, Gwen. You’re going to have people knocking down your door after tonight. And”—he grinned and winked conspiratorially—“you’re gonna be engaged to a beautiful woman who loves you more than anything else in the world.”

Gwen bit her lip and looked down to try and hide the blush that bloomed over her cheeks at his earnestness. She had been hesitant to bring Dana with her to the Phil’s holiday party the year before because the gossip of her having moved on before Mallory had even taken the stage in London had only just begun to fade, but all of her fears had proved to be for naught when Dana had been welcomed to the LA Phil family as easily as any other significant other. It was a kindness she still wasn’t sure she deserved, but Mallory had never breathed one word about all the things that had happened between them there at the end. “I hope so.”

“We know so,” Luke said, giving her shoulders a quick squeeze.

“Absolutely,” Rhode agreed. He looked at the line of musicians watching them and smiled. “We’re gonna take good care of Gwen tonight, right?”

Tears stung at the backs of Gwen’s eyes as a chorus of jumbled confirmations rang out around them.

“We’ve got your back, Gwen,” Rhode murmured, smiling. “Go get your stuff and get in line. You too, Luke.”

Gwen nodded and bit her lip as she turned to go retrieve her cello from the corner where she had left it earlier. She took a deep breath and gave Luke a watery smile as she gathered her cello in her right hand and her bow in her left, and squared her shoulders as she declared with far more confidence than she actually felt, “Let’s do this shit.”

“Fuck. Yeah.” Luke grinned and kissed her cheek. “Let’s go,” he cheered, bouncing a little on the balls of his feet as they went to find their place in line.

The din of idle chatter filling the massive hall quieted as they took the stage, and Gwen smiled nervously at her special guests as she stopped at her chair. Dana’s hair was tousled in a way that told Gwen she’d been running her hands through it recently, and her smile was so wide and proud and overflowing with love that Gwen’s heart skipped a beat as she took her seat. A long, deep breath settled some of her nerves, and she bit her lip as she turned her attention to Theresa Sandoval, the violinist who had won the concertmaster position after Mallory had left, who took the stage to polite applause, and once they had gone through their tuning routine, it was time for the show to truly begin.

They all stood as Rhode made his way across the stage, waving to the crowd as he hopped up on his rostrum, and only retook their seats when he turned to them with a devilish grin and motioned for them to sit. He had decided upon an ambitious set for them to wrap up their season. The first piece on the program was Janáček’s Rhapsody for Orchestra, followed by the complete ballet score of Stravinsky’s The Firebird, and they would finish with Bartók’s Concerto for Orchestra. And then, after the audience had been appropriately wowed by some of classical music’s most iconic composers, it would be her turn.

The nausea she had been fighting all evening returned with a vengeance at that thought, but before she could succumb to it, Rhode’s hands were in the air and he was counting them into their first piece.

Thank god.

The next two hours passed in a blur as she devoted the entirety of her focus to each piece they were playing. It was a most welcome respite from worrying about how her little portion of the night would be received, though that blissful bubble of mindlessness was effectively popped the moment the final note of Bartók’s concerto faded and was replaced by the the ripple of movement to her left that was the audience getting to their feet and the sound of their thunderous applause.

Gwen swallowed thickly as Rhode motioned for them to stand and, even though the sudden reappearance of nerves that made her legs feel like they might buckle beneath her, she somehow managed to take her bow without collapsing. Roland Yves gave her a little nudge as they took their seats, and nodded reassuringly as Rhode held up his hands to quiet the crowd.

Rhode arched a questioning brow at Gwen as he took the mic from the stand beside his rostrum, and when she nodded, he grinned and turned to address the audience. “I know your program says that we were ending with Bartók’s Concerto, but we have a little something special up our sleeves to celebrate the end of another amazing season here at LA Phil.”

The crowd erupted in polite applause, and Gwen’s pulse began to race as Rhode turned toward her and held out his hand. “One of our cellists, Gwen Harrison, has written a truly wonderful piece of music that we are honored to share with you all tonight. And, as it’s such a rare treat to have the composer of a symphony in the house, let alone on stage playing with us, I’m going to have her come up and talk a little about the piece before we play it for you all.”

The applause this time was deafening.

Gwen swallowed thickly as she laid her bow across the tray of her music stand and carefully handed Yves her cello before she got to her feet. Dana looked so shocked at the announcement that Gwen couldn’t help but smile as she made her way to the front of the stage on legs that felt like they might give out beneath her at any moment. She licked her lips as she took the mic from Rhode, and took a deep breath as she tested the weight of it in her hand.

Rhode smiled and gave her shoulder a light squeeze as he whispered, “You’ve got this.”

“Thank you,” Gwen whispered, feeling like her heart was going to beat right out of her chest. She cleared her throat softly as she lifted the mic, and shook her head as she turned to address the audience. “I’m much more comfortable behind my cello than speaking to a crowd like this, so I hope you’ll excuse my nerves right now,” she began with a shaky laugh, and was relieved when the majority of the crowd laughed along with her. When the laughter began to fade, she continued, “I began writing this piece when I was an undergraduate at Juilliard, which was so long ago that it was literally in a different century.”

She paused and smiled as polite laughter rippled through the crowd behind her on stage as well as audience.

“And, if I’m being honest, I never expected to share this with even a single person, let alone anything like this.” She waved a hand over the crowd.

More polite applause and laughter.

Gwen smiled and shook her head. “But, here we are. And, as with most stories that begin with ‘I can’t believe I’m actually doing this…’ it’s all because of a girl.” She shrugged, playfully self-deprecating as the crowd laughed again, and took a deep breath as she finally, finally allowed her gaze to drift to where Dana sat in the front row. She smiled and tilted her head to the side as she lifted her shoulder in a small, half-shrug. “You see, about a year ago, I met the most incredible woman. She’s talented and beautiful and has the kindest, most forgiving heart. Her smile is pure sunshine, and I’ve never felt safer or more loved than I do when I’m in her arms. She is everything I never thought I deserved, and she inspires me every single day to be better than I am.”

The auditorium erupted into a single, breathless d’aww, but Gwen didn’t even hear it because she was too focused on the awed smile curling Dana’s lips and the unmistakable love that shone in her eyes.

The nerves Gwen had been suffering all night faded as she stared into Dana’s eyes, and she smiled as she shared, “She is my life, my love, and my Muse—and without her, I would have never finished this piece or found the courage to share it with you all tonight. The course of true love might not run smooth, but it most definitely is worth all those bumps in the road and twists and turns in the end, and this is a piece that celebrates that journey. Our journey.” She tilted her head toward Dana in a small bow, needing her to know without a doubt that what she was about to hear had been written for her specifically. “So, without further ado, I hope you all enjoy this, the first-ever public performance of Symphony in Blue.”

She took a deep breath as she handed Rhode back the mic, just barely resisting the urge to run across the stage and take Dana into her arms as she restrained herself to just blowing her a kiss. She laughed nervously when she saw Luke grinning at her and giving her two thumbs up, and took a deep breath as she gathered her cello and bow and retook her seat. She bit her lip as she looked over at Dana, and her pulse tripped over itself as she watched Dana mouth, “I love you.”

Gwen sighed and smiled as she whispered back, “I love you.”

Dana smiled widely and tears spilled down her cheeks as they held each other’s gaze, and Gwen only looked away when Rhode tapped his baton on his music stand to gather their attention. She licked her lips as she sat up straighter in her chair and settled into position, ready to play.

This, she knew how to do.

Even though they had rehearsed Blue daily for the last month, she was still struck breathless when Victor Vagin led them into piece, the reedy sound of his oboe so perfectly tentative and fragile as he played the first few notes of the opening sonata before the rest of the orchestra joined in. She was a little shaky through her first few bars, but those nerves quieted enough to be manageable by the time she flipped to her second page, and by the time they entered the fourth movement of the twenty-eight minute symphony, she was once again back in her element, swaying lightly with the music as she let herself just enjoy playing and listening to the music she had written for Dana.

Blue ended in a perfect mirror of how it began, the full ensemble falling quiet section by section in the reverse order of how they’d joined in, and Gwen handed Yves her cello and bow as they’d rehearsed as soon as the cellos had finished their part. She smiled at the reassuring grin and wink Rhode shot her as she got to her feet and, to the surprise of everyone not holding an instrument, made her way to the side of the stage and down the couple of steps that led to the seats in the audience. Quiet whispers followed her progress, and she was glad that they were soft enough that they didn’t overwhelm Victor’s masterful handling of the final few moments of the piece, the warm, reedy sound of the oboe so achingly hopeful in its fragility as the final rondo came to a close.

Heart beating wildly in her throat, she smiled at Dana as she stopped in front of her just as the final note floated through the air, and she took a deep breath as she lowered herself to one knee in front of her. She held out her right hand, and was beyond relieved when Dana’s left slid tremblingly into place atop it.

So far, so good.

“Hey,” she murmured as she gave Dana’s hand a light squeeze. Dana’s eyes were wide and disbelieving and hopeful all at once, and she cleared her throat softly as she lightly stroked her thumb over the back of Dana’s hand. The crowd around them blurred into nothingness as she smiled at Dana, taking all of the words she’d planned to say with them, and she shook her head as she spoke from her heart instead. “I know this is a little public for us,” she began, and was heartened when Dana huffed a laugh and nodded, her smile beatific as she squeezed her hand back, “but I figure I just put my heart on display for the world, so I may as well just go for it.”

“Gwen,” Dana breathed as twin tears rolled down her cheeks to collect in the corners of her smile.

“I know that our story doesn’t have the most traditional of beginnings”—Gwen squeezed Dana’s hand gently—“but I would love nothing more than for it to have a fairy tale ending. You, Dana Ryan, are my life, my love, and my inspiration, and I would love nothing more than to spend the rest of my life doing my very best to make you the happiest woman in the world. Will you marry me?”

“Yes,” Dana whispered, her voice cracking with emotion as she leaned forward to capture Gwen’s lips in a slow, sweet kiss that tasted like salt and happiness.

The auditorium around them, which had remained perfectly silent through the proposal, erupted in applause, and Gwen blushed through an earsplitting grin as she got to her feet and pulled Dana into her arms. Because she was in heels and Dana was wearing flats, they were close to the same height, and she couldn’t resist kissing her again even though she was more aware than ever that all eyes were on them. “Thank you,” she murmured when they broke apart a few heartbeats later. She smiled and ran a gentle hand over Dana’s jaw as she reached into her pocket for the one thing that would really make this official. “Would you do me the honor of wearing this ring?” she asked as she pulled a platinum band inlaid with diamonds from her pocket.

“Of course.” Dana nodded and lifted her left hand so Gwen could slide the ring onto the appropriate finger.

Once the ring was in place, Gwen lifted Dana’s hand to her lips and pressed a lingering kiss to the spot where it lay. “I love you,” she whispered, unable to contain her smile as she looked into Dana’s bright blue eyes that shone with happiness.

Dana smiled and lifted her free hand to gently cradle Gwen’s jaw, and she smoothed her thumb over her cheek as she swore softly, “I love you.”

They both laughed as Luke whooped victoriously on the stage behind them, and they laughed even harder when, beside them, Regan swore, “I can’t believe I lost the fucking bet!”

“I’m sorry,” Gwen apologized as Dana’s smiling lips brushed over her cheek.

Regan smirked and shook her head. “No you’re not.”

“No, I’m not,” Gwen agreed with a light laugh. She took a deep breath as she looked back at Dana, whose smile she’d compared to sunshine earlier was so bright now that it could have been a supernova, and sighed as she dusted a quick, chaste kiss to her lips. “I need to get back up there.”

“I know,” Dana murmured. “It’s okay, sweetie.”

“Wait for me?” Gwen asked softly as she backed away, their joined hands lifting between them as they resisted letting go for as long as possible.

Dana nodded. “Always.”

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

My most humble and profound thanks to you, my readers, for taking the time to actually sit down and read something that I wrote. It still blows my mind that this is what I get to do every day, and it’s because of your support that I can, so THANK YOU.

Of course, no story is ever created in a vacuum, and without my sounding board of readers this would have been a hell of a lot harder than it was (and that’s saying something). Many, many, many thanks to Lou for telling me what I needed to hear even if it wasn’t the most fun at the time—this story is a million times better than it would have otherwise been because of you and all of your input. Someday I might manage to find a fighty Muse, but for now I’m beyond grateful that I have you to help with that. Thanks also go to Jade for being my constant go-to on a chapter-by-chapter basis, and to Amy, Sarah, and KJ for being the best beta readers a girl could ask for.